CEU eTD Collection THE STRATEGIES OFINTERPRETATION OF THEBIBLE IN LAUSIAC HISTORY CONSTRUCTING IDEALSOFCHRISTIANLIFE: MA Thesis in Medieval Studies in Medieval Thesis MA Central European University Central European OFPALLADIUS OF HELLENOPOLIS Yuliya Minets Yuliya May 2008 Budapest CEU eTD Collection Central Central University,European in Budapest, partial fulfillmentof requirementsthe THE STRATEGIES OF INTERPRETATION OF THE BIBLE IN THEBIBLE OF INTERPRETATION OF STRATEGIES LAUSIAC HISTORY LAUSIAC Thesis totheDepartment submitted of MedievalStudies, CONSTRUCTING IDEALS OF CHRISTIAN LIFE:CONSTRUCTING IDEALSOFCHRISTIAN Accepted in conformance with the standards of the CEU ______of the Master of Arts degree in Medieval Studies Chair, Examination Committee Examination Chair, Thesis Supervisor OF PALLADIUS OF HELLENOPOLIS OFPALLADIUS Yuliya Minets Yuliya May 2008 (Ukraine) Examiner Examiner Budapest by CEU eTD Collection Central Central University,European in Budapest, partial fulfillmentof requirementsthe THE STRATEGIES OF INTERPRETATION OF THE BIBLE IN THEBIBLE OF INTERPRETATION OF STRATEGIES LAUSIAC HISTORY LAUSIAC Thesis totheDepartment submitted of MedievalStudies, CONSTRUCTING IDEALS OF CHRISTIAN LIFE:CONSTRUCTING IDEALSOFCHRISTIAN Accepted in conformance with the standards of the CEU ______of the Master of Arts degree in Medieval Studies External Examiner OF PALLADIUS OF HELLENOPOLIS OFPALLADIUS Yuliya Minets Yuliya (Ukraine) Budapest May 2008 by CEU eTD Collection Central Central University,European in Budapest, partial fulfillmentof requirementsthe THE STRATEGIES OF INTERPRETATION OF THE BIBLE IN THEBIBLE OF INTERPRETATION OF STRATEGIES LAUSIAC HISTORY LAUSIAC Accepted in conformance with the standards of the CEU Thesis totheDepartment submitted of MedievalStudies, CONSTRUCTING IDEALS OF CHRISTIAN LIFE:CONSTRUCTING IDEALSOFCHRISTIAN ______of the Master of Arts degree in Medieval Studies External Supervisor OF PALLADIUS OF HELLENOPOLIS OFPALLADIUS Yuliya Minets Yuliya (Ukraine) Budapest May 2008 by CEU eTD Collection Budapest, 26May Budapest, 2008 degree. in been thisany submitted form institution to forof other an higher education academic infringes on any person’sinstitution’s or copyright. I also declare that no part of the thesishas unidentified only and andno innotes bibliography. that as Ideclare such external information credited properly research my on based work, own my andis exclusively thesis illegitimate present the that herewith indeclare Studies Medieval theMA for degree candidate Minets, Yuliya undersigned, I, the use was made of the work of others, and no part of the thesis ______Signature CEU eTD Collection Bibliography………………………………………………………………………..…129 Appendix 1.Overview of Polish andRussian Historiography on Conclusion…………………………………………………………………………….121 History………………………………………………………………………………...110 5.The History Chapter idea of of in Idea:The One asceticism Lausiac the Chapter 4. Interpreting Biblical in Ideas: Shifts Focus………………………………...76 3. Chapter Bible:Interpreting and the Strategies Narrative Devices………55 Rhetorical 2.Chapter The Solid Ground of Analysis……………………………………..41 Textual Chapter 1. The Author and his Worksin theirContext………..………10 Contemporary Introduction……………………………………………………………………...………1 TABLE OFCONTENTS TABLE i Lausiac History …..125 CEU eTD Collection Lectures 55 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1991), 13. Christianity andthe RhetoricEmpire: of TheDevelopmentChristian of Discourse in expression”” of ways or means “characteristic like something mean can it which by acquired, not (obviously)the same concept use as was itused byin Averil its Cameron: technical “Finally,1 a problem with the sense,word “rhetoric,” forbut I do rather in the current, far looser sense it seems to have ideological conditions of Late Antiquity and the early Middle Ages; its conclusions in and cultural the Christian discourse of construction the of processes the investigates centuries. fifth – fourth in the discourse Christian the constituted which texts other discuss also will I context, contemporary in his works his and Palladius of position the define isitto wherever necessary Furthermore, becomparison. usedasaterm of also the author, same the of work Another the texts analyzed. The rhetorical structures analyzed. Therhetorical texts the audiences” of “target andthe purposes differentthe to attention particular while paying writings Christian Eastern early the in lives Christian exemplary of ideals construct to andrighteousness beand asceticism proposed would expounded. of values and ideals and given, be would lifestyle(s) Christian ideal of representation beA.D.centuries narratives by supported to needed elaborated inthe which fifth the and fourth in the religion Christian the of development the Christianity, authored authored by bishopPalladius, the of Hellenopolis –431), (363/364 the Christianity in thefourth and fifth Themaincenturies. for source thisis study textthe images of ideal ideas and for developing andused sacredtexts the into read which were meanings the Antique by Christian Late authors, interpretation understanding and as and wereusedbe their Scripture well tothe investigated will as allusions By the term “rhetoric” or “rhetorical structure” which will be frequently used in the current work I mean work current the in used befrequently will which structure” or “rhetorical “rhetoric” term By the The present study belongs to the rapidly developing academic field the rapidlystudy belongs developingThe academic which to present The main research how biblicalof study question is present the textswereused Graeco-Roman to culture ancient the and from paganism The transition INTRODUCTION Dialogue on the Life ofJohn ChrysostomDialogue ontheLife 1 1 where the biblical quotations, references, quotations, biblical the where LausiacHistory , SatherClassical , will . CEU eTD Collection strategies of using andreworkingbiblical (i. texts e.,his rhetorical strategies), Church leader.authoritative the of ideal the and Christians, ordinary for appropriate ideal secularthe ascetic ideal, monastic the including Palladius, of texts in the life Christian exemplary the of types different theof representation investigate life. I idealsChristian of his readership uses interprets and the text of Biblethe in inhis toconstruct works order and presentto audiences. very two different they targeted because precisely elaboration, level of language, and theological in of other style, terms because this author was ablerepresented in existingthe is scholarship. Palladius forcrucial such investigationan to produce two texts whichthe Roman Empire in Late Antiquity areare, to the best of my veryknowledge, not too well different part in produced by of Eastern the authors Greektexts Christian the on fromSimilar research each focused especially on mosthave Clark, of Elizabeth all adopted approach, this who Previous researchers the Western part of theideals Christian of Christian world andbuildby biblical in Christian writers textswereused to some updifferent Eastern order lifeon Latin depending writings. on the aims and potentialworldview. audiences acertain andenforce encapsulate ofmeant to of system texts articulated as acomplex, their texts. narrative understandingforshouldbe the of processesof Christian the relevant creating 2 See below the section about the sources. the about section the Seebelow The objectives of the present study are, first of characterize Palladius’s of firstall, to study are, present the of The objectives he when Palladius by employed strategies different the analyzes research My The Aim and Subject of the Study My contribution own will be the clarification ways inof the and methods which 2 2 CEU eTD Collection with the reality of life which this text it textsevenis more on connected previous and depends than previous literary tradition tries to explain or describe. Therefore,is with connected text every idea that the I share Particularly, narrative. of theories I will use and semiotics, hermeneutics, to related is also It mentalities. ideas and of history the origins: itwas not obvious thatChristianity would develop asitdid. its early onto laterChristianity of modern understating our of projections retrospective and approaches teleological exclude should one Moreover, ways. even contradictory, trends “Christianity inside sometimesand itself.” parties in developed These different, different many were there that understand is to point important most The centuries.” fourth-fifth the of Christianity “the labeled be can that whole unitary solid, no was there discourse. Christian the of construction the understand to us helps approach this identity; and self-understanding as such processes mental of level the to is, ideas, of that andtransformation level development tothe beyond these, of move ideas of the Christian discourse from within as far as it is possible for a modern scholar. This will offer the opportunity to trace the development of the keyissues, concepts, and and literary, placeScripture, in ideological and context. hiscontemporary them cultural, exemplary images fromand ideaswhich Palladius produced readingsuch of the changing the text and heScripture quoted or when he a introduced new emphasis in byintentionallythem the context of biblicalespeciallyhe changes madedeliberate tothemeaningwhen of passagesfrom the the words. Second, I will try to define the My research is a part of the historical field on the crossroads of textual is My crossroads a partof of studies, fieldtextual historical the research the on Issues ofMethodology mentioning: worth is also believe, Istrongly in which point, important very One by In otherbeginning words, with I textologicalthe aspectsof Palladius’ works, 3 CEU eTD Collection 4 Toril Moi (New York: Columbia University Press, 1986), 37. Christian discourse. Christian origins allowfindcontaining to their attempts semi-unconsciousThe “quotations.” unconsciousand us to the because of all, first place Paladius’study, not only because All isthis important very forunderstanding of methodologicalthe background of workour it is the studyin analyzesthequotation marks.” given whichare find, unconsciouswithout andautomatic quotations coordinatesliteral quotationsit is thefrom common the Bible,fieldof matter whatitis,text, nolimited isaproblem influences; sources to obviously not or of ofbut,his the anonymous every of contemporary condition the Intertextuality, citations... passing formulations, of texture new is a text every whose origins of culture; andthose surrounding the cultural less forms:texts earlier or recognizable are difficultin more levels, varying at in it, present are texts other intertext; is an totext “Every idea: ideology or discourse. I understand it as corpus of all has been were written in the frame of a single text. newly created of any is pre-text the text inter- this Moreover, inter-text. a united as culture human whole the of understanding history and society are something intertextuality and discourse. that the can namely, poststructuralism, of beframework in the formulated read originally concepts some as a text; this idea results in the transformation of another.” Julia Kristeva, “Word, Dialogue, and Novel,” in Novel,” and Dialogue, “Word, Kristeva, Julia of another.” transformation and noted: “Any text is constructed as a mosaic of quotations; any text is the absorptionand 3 R. Barthes, “Texte,” in “Texte,” Barthes, R. Onthis assumption, Julia Kristeva introduced theconcept of intertextuality, so important formy study, Here another important concept needs to be introduced, namely, the concept of concept namely,the be introduced, conceptneeds to important Here another on that premise grounds inthe my study, intertexuality,of used The concept Weltanschauung, Encyclopedia universalis Lausiac History Lausiac and where the usual categories such as “an author,” “a also can be consider as some kind of intertext of some kind as be consider alsocan , vol.15 (Paris: Encyclopedia universalis, 1973),1015. 4 3 Roland Barthes precisely expressed this expressed precisely Barthes Roland The Kristeva Reader , ed. 4 CEU eTD Collection (New York: Continuum,2003). 8 7 6 1 (Paris:vol. Editions Gallimard, 1994), 789 – 821. analysis of the hypothetical circle of the works the author read and of readand of his intellectual author the of works the circle hypothetical of analysis the post-structuralism andthehermeneutical Iam theory, an through convinced that, author’s intentions. In this way, by the use of achievementsand the text ofthe forlook theprimary meaning attempt to areable to interpreters of the two approaches, i.e., and isin which measure asignificantby culture. definedmodern Thismeans that by author was inserted the that text the meaning of primary existenceof the the about personalities, and plots. personalities, images, ideas, for source main the as Bible the on mostly relied righteousness Christian early Cameron showed, their and writing Christian idealsproviding of authors texts rhetoric as it was presenteddiscourse, in the literary tradition thewas of Late theartificially Roman Antiquity.Empire.Empire Rhetoric of Sheelaborated; emphasized it the was fact elaborated that Christian under discourse,the influence as any of otherthe issue is closer to the hermeneutical approach of Hans-Georg Gadamer, Hans-Georg of approach hermeneutical the is to issue closer quotations completely belongs to the sphere of the unconscious. narrative strategies andorganizational patterns as ones of previous authors. do nothave literal inmind borrowings,only allusions, butalso use andthe same the first of all, the Bible, and previous works were, which there refer centuries to or fourth-fifth discuss the of author biblicalChristian for texts.before; Here used and read I has down. become watered or“abook” work,” 5 Hans-Georg Gadamer, asis argued by Roland Barthes and Julia Kristeva. Cameron, Originally idea wasthis expressed by Michel Foucault inhis “Qu’est-ce qu’unauteur?” in At the same time, I do not share the idea that the use of certain cultural certain useof the idea that share not the do I sametime, the At In otherwords, textthe an writesauthor depends heavilyonthetexts this author Christianity and the Rhetoric of Empire. , demonstrates , demonstrates how thiscan bein concept employed thestudies of Truth andMethod , tr. Joel Weinsheimer and Donald G. Marshall, 2d rev. ed. 5 5 Averil Cameron, in Cameron, Averil 7 My position on this on position My Christianity andthe 8 and his thesis 6 Dits et ecrits AsAveril , CEU eTD Collection these issues.” these of account takes be that it one should contextualization, place to animportant accord premodernity in already-textualized form; although historians will doubtless continue to scholars of come to largely andreaders, by different assigned are variously multiple, or unknown either maybe contexts that itrecognizes contextualism, of critics with “But contextualization: with connected difficulties mentions the also but text, writers were mired.” were writers these in which conflicts extratextual and textual the readers modern for signal that fill in the gapsinbiblical texts.Their too,reveal own writings, andproblems aporias and contradictions the overcome to struggled also writers Christian “Early Antiquity: study isfollowing the biblical remark about textsandChristian ofLate writings in for my present the approach own important Particularly texts. ancient illuminate she also gives illustrative examples about how various theoretical approaches might and limitations of contemporary linguistic approaches for pre-modern textual studies; Linguistic Turn Theory, Text:Historiansandthe Elizabeth Rousseau,Clark, and Philip Cameron, Averil of articles in discussed was Antiquity Late the of writings Christian not obvious atfirst sight. someenvironment, meanings of canbe text the found whichareimportant, even though in 9 11 University Press, 2004), 171. 10 Achievements and future Opportunities,” in ibid., 89-101. Christianity,”ibid.,in61-68; Philip Rousseau, “The Historiography of Asceticism:Current Richard Lim (Turnhoul: Brepols, 2004), 69-77; Elizabeth Clark, “Rewriting Historythe of Early Averil Cameron, “History theand Individuality of the Historian: The Interpretation of Late Antiquity,” Clark, Elizabeth Clark, Elizabeth The Past before Us. The Challenge of Historiographies ofLate Antiquity In my opinion, the best examples of practical realization of the approach I plan The issue whatto extend these modern theories can be used in the studies on the History, Theory, Text, History, 11 History, Theory,Text: Historians andtheLinguistic Turn 10 Elizabeth Clark emphasizes the necessity to contextualize every necessity to the emphasizes Clark Elizabeth 157. 9 and in the work of Elizabeth work Clark in and the 6 . Clark demonstrates Clark opportunities the demonstrates . , ed. Carole Straw and Straw Carole , ed. (Cambridge: Harvard History, CEU eTD Collection Princeton University Press, 1999). quotation or reference in the text of the of text in the reference or quotation biblical a identify I first, following: is the work of chain logical The here. in order similar use in the texts of other Christian writers of the time. I also intend to with the text of the Biblecompare trying to relate this to the audience and the purpose of the text. Palladius’ of biblical fragments in the quotations) inexact treatmentand allusions, (references, analysis contextual and changes) literal of biblical passages with examples of 13 of of pilgrimage and themain biblical examples withconnected it. special inattention work the of Frank,Georgia butshemostly considered his perception in andprovide Palladius text meaning. Moreover, context wasgiven order to ascetic how they deliberately changed emphasisthe biblicalof passages by both changingtheir and fragments, borrowed quotation, asreferences, andindirect in direct texts biblical the texts of the Old Testament. Elizabeth Clark investigates how Christian authors used weakly or this for Thisis seemed inappropriate forappropriate purpose. especially true ready-to-handBible itself for includes providing different types Christian of texts, such as thoseconcepts which are appropriate and Cameron, Averil of research in the found ideals, be can follow to and as well as those which 12 include textual include textual ( produce ascetic order to andChristian meaning from Bible.the Early Christianity in Clark, Elizabeth Frank. Georgia ElizabethClark, Cameron, Some practical remarks about my approach to the to my approach about remarks Some practical The intend methods practical I apply in to mystudy of the Christianity and the Rhetoric of Empire. verbatim Reading Renunciation: AsceticismChristianity andScriptureinEarly , shows that writers used different methods used and different writers , shows that in rhetorical tools quotations and less quotationsimportant with secondary or Lausiac History Lausiac Reading Renunciation: Asceticism in andScripture Reading Renunciation: Lausiac History 7 . I will look at their changes in comparison in changes their at look will I . Lausiac History ; second, I assemble all the all assemble I second, ; 14 12 Elizabeth Clark, and 13 The fact is that the is that fact The Lausiac History also are also are also (Princeton: CEU eTD Collection (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000). introduce my LateAntique introduce general literature. the into of results Christian discourse Palladius,in and suchaway to contemporary by andwere used authors references audience these changes imply; I trace where, when, how, strategiesthe of change and andcorrespondingly,and possiblepurpose the target the why the same quotations layers of secular and Church circles for the latter. for the andcircles secular Church layers of public Christiansformerhighest for readers of andwell-educated the ordinary from the awide theytargeted: audiences by different the canbe explained Classical world. This the of literature the from and writings, Christian early Bible, the from examples and theological understanding and elaboration of ideas, in the use of well-known patterns in level the of organization, rhetorical and of in features style differ The texts contents. in their and view of point linguistic a from both considerably differ but author, one John Chrysostom. especially the texts, Eastern Christianity, theof his bishop Hellenopolis Palladius, and (c.363/364–c. 431), fragment wasusedintheBible inthe and inmean the same compare contexts I which the then to changes; secondary casual and with helpthe criticalthe of editions of Bibleinordertoavoidthe account into taking fragment same I checkthe third, critical of editions; the apparatus the to according work Palladius’ of manuscripts in different fragment same the of readings in the differences 14 Georgia Frank, Georgia The text of The of scriptural text Bibleagainstwhich the the in I check quotations by they werewritten that thefact to due interesting areparticularly These texts I will conduct the present study focusing on one of the most important authors of The Primary Sources ofthe Study The Memory of the Eyes: Pilgrims to Living Saints in Christian Late Antiquity, LausiacHistory and, where necessary, the necessary, where and, Lausiac History Lausiac 8 ; I will also attempt to define to attempt also will ; I Dialogue on the Life ofDialogue ontheLife CEU eTD Collection 2005). Textform (Stuttgart:Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft,1994); Barbara and Kurt Aland, Johannes Karavidopoulos, Carlo M. Martini, and Bruce M. Metzger, 3rd ed. Nazianzus. of Gregory Great, the Gregory Great, the Basil Origen, Ponticus, Evagrius Chrysostom, had aclose relationship significantinfluence with or onPalladius, such as John Eastern Christian writersTestament (in its different text forms).of Palladius’and Septuagint the of edition critical Gottingen is the works Palladius’ time, with special attention to the figures who vols. (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck Ruprecht, und 1960-2007); 15 Septuaginta Vetus Testamentum Graecum auctoritate Academiae Scientiarum Gottingensis editum , ed.Maurice Williamand A. Robinson G.Pierpont (Southborough:Book Chilton Publishing, 15 The New Testament inthe Original Greek Byzantine As additional sources I use the texts of other 9 Novum Testamentum Graece etLatine, the GreekNew the ed. , 16 CEU eTD Collection “ the CounsilofChalcedon Quasten, Liturgie, Beauchesne, 1984),113-126; H. “Palladius,” Leclerq, contemporary scholars, many particular issues are still quite obscure. The main The obscure. quite still are issues particular many scholars, contemporary He diedin 431. before sometime Galatia After along periodof ineclipse,412 Palladius about bishop wasappointed ofAspuna. year. Then he traveled 404); inPalladius wasone JohnChrysostom inafter exilefor about 404, was deposed to Rome to supportHellenopolis (Asia Minor) by John Chrysostom, the archbishop of Constantinople (398- the causeamong the most famous hermits of 400 day.the About he was bishopappointed of of Chrysostom to Alexandria andthenspentseveral inwithmonasteries years of Egyptianthe the desert the Pope. Galatia; around 387 he became a monk in Jerusalem. Quite soon after (ca. 388), he went translations, the history of research on the text, and modern critical editions. ancient and circulation, audience, its contents, the language, the text, of type the origins, thesources, text, ofthe characteristics history and in the some depth: discussed 16 History of the Palladius—the works characterize will I Second, Ponticus, Rufinus). social background, intellectual circle, and teachers (JohnChrysostom, Evagrius and educational his with connection in especially life, in Palladius’ events important Palladios vonHelenopolis,” B. Flusin, “Pallade d’Helenopolis” in vol.13(1) (Paris: Libraire Letouzey et 1937),912-930; Ane, J.Quasten, “Palladius,” inJ. The main of he points life363/364, in Palladius arewell-known; wasborn about Beside the fact that the main events of his biography are well-known to of mainfact that his biography the Beside the are well-known events In this chapter I will, first, clarify some points and reconstruct the chronology of 1.1 Palladius, thebishop of Hellenopolis Partrology and the and The Author and hisWorks intheir Contemporary Context , vol. 3, vol. , Dialogue on the Life of John of Chrysostom. Dialogue ontheLife (Westminster, MD: ChristianClassics, 1992), 177-180; Bruno W. Häuptli, The GoldenAgeofGreekPatristic Literature: From Counsil oftothe Niceae Biographisch-Bibliographisches Kirchenlexikon Dictionnaire de spiritualité ascétique et mystique, CHAPTER ONE 16 10 Dictionnaired'Archéologie de Chrétienne et The first work will be will work first The , available at vol.12 (Paris: Lausiac CEU eTD Collection Constantinople,” UK: 2001),279-89; Ashgate, Guberti Sarah Bassett, “’Excellent Offerings’: The Lausos Collectionin CultureDedicated to Paul Speck 19December 1999 “Palladius, Lausus and the J. Morris, vol.2, A.D. 395-527(Cambridge: Cambridge University 660-661;Press, 1980), Claudia Rapp, hereafter: 21 Chrétiennes 341, 342, (Paris: Les Éditions du Cerf, 1988)(hereafter: Malingrey, ed., 20 (forexample: manner: Iwill give the numberof chapter the (or thePrologue) followed by the number of paragraph the divided into smaller paragraphs. Inwhat follows, Iwill referto this critical edition in the following 19 18 The Lausiac History Egyptian Monachism, Egypt. HisEgypt. as andwork bishop the his John activities around Chrysostom can be This covers only text partof first the Palladius’ biography,his life inPalestine and Chrysostom. can be found in the Prologue of can befound inthePrologue the chronological reconstruction of Palladius’ life wasformulated by C. Butler. 17 www.bautz.de/bbkl (last accessed: 20.02.2008). bishop, and the fifty-sixth year of my life as a whole.” as year my twentieth life, solitary myown of and brethren the of company in the being my of year thirty-third the was It experience. entire my of account an you for forth whom to is work this man “I dedicated: decidedthen,O most fondset learning, of to ranking officialin Constantinople andmember aprominent of imperial the household, the arehisown works: of these solutions. alternative some propose traditional isversion on accepted by D.F.Buck this, generally grounded scholars; although the structure of although structure of the the About him see: Palladios, Palladio D. F. Buck, “The Structure of the Cuthbert Butler, There are not many available sources for research into the life of Palladius; most Sources Autobiographical information can also be found throughout the whole text, HL. , Lastoria Lausiaca Dialogue sur la vie de Jean Chrysostome, HL The text is traditionally divided into the Prologue and 71 chapters, eachof which is further 20 The information which helps to establish a rough chronology of his life his of chronology rough a establish to helps which information The The Art Bulletin The Art Prol. 6or Prol. Prosopography of the Later Roman Empire TheLausiacHistory ofPalladius: A Critical Discussion Together with on Notes Early ). vol.2 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 1904), 237-247(hereafter: Butler, HL Historia Lausiaca 18.5). , ed. G. J. M. Bartelink (Verona: Fondazione Lorenzo Valla, 1974), 82 No. 1 (Mar., 2000): 6-25. Lausiac Lausiac History Lausiac Lausiac History 18 History ,” in ,” Lausiac History 11 Novum Millenium: StudiesonByzantineand History ,” , ed. Claudia Sode and Sarolta Takács (Aldershot, Takács Sarolta and Sode Claudia ed. , Byzantion itself can hardly be called chronological. called be hardly can itself critical edition Anne-Marie Malingrey, Sources Malingrey, Anne-Marie edition critical 19 and the and , ed. A. H. M. Jones, J. R. Martindale, and 46 (1976): 292-307. 22 , addressed to Lausus, ahigh- to , addressed Dialogue on the Life ofDialogue ontheLife John Dialogue ). 17 This 21 CEU eTD Collection 29 28 27 26 25 44-52. Oxford, 1955, Papers Presented to theSecond International Conference on Patristic Studies HeldatChrist Church, Akademie-Verlag, 1966), 420-423; R. T.Meyer, “Lexical Problems inPalladius’ Studies Held at Christ Church, Oxford,1963, Palladius’ Gothoburgensis, 1990), 56-60, 97-102, 131-135, 166-207, 212-213; R. T.Meyer, “Proverbs and Puns in 24 23 23. 1965): Green, Longmans, and Press Newman London: and (Westminster Dorotheus, not far from Dorotheus, notfarfrom city,the some wherehe spent timebetween butdue 388-390, to Alexandria. Palladius was met by Isidore,wentto Egypt. the he the Elder. metMelania that there famous ascetic Ducas, of in theLavra Jericho near and Elpidius monk famous the with lived he There hospitallerJerusalem. for left soon he case any of the church of Constantinople. have had education;a good he spent some probably in even years perhaps studying, his and childhood isjudging youth unknown, but, from quality the of hismust Greekhe reconstructed mainly from the 22 of of Jerome. letters the among is preserved which letters his of in one Palladius mentioned Salamina texts of the Church historians Socrates Scholasticus and Sozomen. Epiphanius of Butler, Karin Hult, Karin D. F. Buck, “The Structure of the The The Englishtranslation is that of HL HL HL HL 1.1. 54; 55. 44. 49.1. 48; The Lausiac History Probably in 388 he went to Alexandria. In the In Alexandria. to went he in 388 Probably In 363 or 364, Palladius was born in Galatia, in Asia Minor. The chronology of chronology The Minor. in Asia Galatia, in born was Palladius 364, or 363 In The Chronology of Palladius’ Career Besides Palladius’ own work, information about him can also be found in the in found be also can him about information work, own Palladius’ Besides Historia Lausiaca Historia 23 Studia Patristica 1, part 1, ed. Kurt Alan and F. L. Cross (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1957): 29 Jerome also wrote about Palladius in his Syntactic Variation in Greek of the Fifth Century A.D. Isidore directed Palladius to practice the asceticism in the monastery of 28 24 About 386he became amonk,in perhaps hisnativein but Galatia, ,” in ,” , 244-245. Papers Presented to the Fourth International ConferencePatristic on Lausiac History Lausiac Dialogue 25 then with Innocent on the Mount of Olives. of Mount the on Innocent with then The Lausiac History Lausiac The 27 After spending about three years in Palestine he Palestine in years three about spending After . Studia Patristica 8, part 2, ed. F. L. Cross (Berlin: 12 ,” 297. , tr. andannotated, tr. byRobertMeyer T. Dialogue Lausiac History Lausiac (Gothenburg: Acta Universitatis against Pelagians. the Historia Lausiaca it is said that 26 It was ,” in ,” CEU eTD Collection crossed over to Mount Nitria.” Mount to over crossed zealouswith thousand inhabitants.Then Ileftsome most twonobleand their and Alexandria of neighborhood in the monasteries in the years three spent I “Now says: such as John of Lycopolis. nine years. further to the desert of Scete and Cellia, about 19 in Alexandria itselfkm and with Dorotheus. from Nitria. He lived there for andothers. Sarapion, Cronios, Asius, Poutoubastes, asArsisius, monks famous Sinkewicz (Oxford: Oxford University EvagriusPress, 2003); Ponticus, disciple. his became and Ponticus, lived in Alexandria, associating with monks, church figures, and secular ascetics. Evagrius and Hetraveled Melania). in alsowidely Egypt, the between left ithe correspondence (maybeseveral the all carried but times time, 38 Galatia. journey Campania,Rometo and returned to Constantinople, wentexile in into in Egypt, and traveled to the Egyptian desert, from Egypt to Bythinia and during his time as bishop of Helenopolis; he made a life.He traveled from Galatia to Palestine, then to Egypt; from Egypt to Palestine and back; he traveled in 37 Pontique harsh.” and squalid was life of way years—his three of end the before leftso I time, full stay the not ill,I could fell “As I had elapsed: years before three Alexandria to he returned health poor Palladius’ and monk this of asceticism rigid the (London: Routledge, 2006);Gabriel Bunge, 36 35 34 33 32 31 30 Despite the general negative attitude to monks’ traveling, this played animportant part inPalladius’ HL HL HL HL HL HL HL HL 35. 38. About Evagrius see: 38.About of Evagrius Evagrius Pontus, 17; 18. 18.1. 7.1. 7-14. 4. 2.1. After spending some time (probably about a year) in Nitria, Palladius wentNitria,such hemetinto desert,first the to 390 Palladius where went About (Bégrolles enMauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1994). 34 He met Macarius the Great, Macarius of Alexandria, of Macarius Great, the Macarius Hemet 38 During this time Palladius gathered the information which information the gathered Palladius time this During 33 Itseems threeyears spent time thatthese the included 36 It is quite possible that he did not live in the desert Paternité spirituelle: la gnose chrétienne chez Évagre de 13 The Greek Ascetic Corpus Selections 37 visiting famous monks , tr., introd., com. Robert E. 30 , ed. A. M. Casiday 35 Later, Palladius Later, and Evagrius and 31 32 He CEU eTD Collection 44 and Enemies of John Chrysostom,” in ibid., 85-111. Change intheLate Roman Empire 43 42 41 40 Lausiaque Vogüé, de A. and Bunge Gabriel first work—the so-called Vogüé and G. Bunge proposed the hypothesis that in the 390s in the Egyptian desert Palladius wrote his he later used for the later he 39 Bethlehem. but this C.Butler Palladius In idea. supports visitedmonksPalestine the in whetherhe wasin nearEvagrius hediedEgypt when on day inthe of Epiphany 399, himself. John Chrysostom, Palladius was chargedasafollowerjustify ofOrigen andhad to the bishop of Hellenopolis. the to according because, Chrysostom John by Minor) (Asia Hellenopolis of bishop appointed lacking. It seems that he traveled Egypt. through went to Galatia and Constantinople; ca. 399/400 he was one year.one Innocent I. He went to Campania, where he met the family of Melania the Older. the met family of wherehe Melania the I. HewenttoCampania, Innocent Chrysostom, but on his back way he was detained and arrested in Thrace and then he then and in Thrace arrested and detained was he way back his on but Chrysostom, John from Honorius caseof the andsupporting letters obtained pope the Emperor J. H. W. G. Liebeschuetz, “The Fall of John Chrysostom,” in Based on Coptic Syrianand fragments and information inSocrates’ HL HL HL HL 61.6. 55. 36.6. 35.11. Dialogue About 399 Palladius left Egypt and went to Palestine. 399 Palladiusand to Egypt went leftAbout In his “Synod403, atthe relationship Oak,”due of the friendshipto and with is evidence definite documented; clearly isless Palladius life of further The Palladius also traveled to Rome to support the cause of Chrysostom with Pope 43 (Bégrolles enMauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1994). Until Until 404 Palladiusin stayed then intheConstantinople, was exilefor about 41 Ca.399Palladius alsoMelaniaaccompanied andSilvania while they , in the spring of ininin the asynod springPalladius tookpart Constantinople as of 400 Lausiac History. Monobiblion 42 Quatres ermites égyptiens d’après les fragments coptes del’Histoire (London: Variorum, 1990),1-31; J.H. W.G.Liebeschuetz, “Friends , which later became the basis for the for basis the became later which , 39 14 From Diocletian tothe Conquest: Arab Historia Ecclesiastica 40 Lausiac History Lausiac It is difficult to say itself. See: itself. , 44 A. de He CEU eTD Collection convened byChrysostom at Constantinople in summer springthe or of 400. Butler Dialogue in the statement Palladius’ with correlated when basis firm a form dates relative These hisbeing amonk, the yeartwentieth ofhisbishopric, the sixth fifty year ofhislife. depend on the time of the writing of the from the fragmentextracted is information of piece important most the dates; of relative on mostly thegrounded “Prologue” of the Palladius diedin between Galatia 420 and 431. participate in cameAspuna, Eusebius, firstthe to Council that Ephesus suggests of Aspuna after a long period of eclipse. About 420 he wrote the Galatia with monkthe Philoromus. began. of that ofAlexandriaTheophilus in412,the process rehabilitatingJohn Chrysostom of monasteries is so obscure that it seems he obtained it second hand. Tabennesiotes’ the about information Palladius’ speaking,Generally however, probably wrote the 379-383. 47 48 intowas exilesent inUpperEgypt Community inFourth-Century Egypt 46 45 HL HL HL HL 58.1. 35.13. 32;W.Telfer, “The Trustworthiness of Palladius,” 32; 33. About 32;33. the Tabennesiote monasteries see Rousseau,Philip 49 The calculation of the whole chronology above is very approximate, and approximate, is very above chronology thewhole of The calculation The problems of chronology There is noevidence abouthisfurther life. thatin The fact bishop431 another of After death the of Empress in Eudoxia Arcadius404, of Emperor in408,and During this time he may have visited the Pachomius monasteries (Tabennesi). monasteries Pachomius the visited have may he time this During He did not come back to Hellenopolis, but probably spent some time living in living time some spent probably but Hellenopolis, to back come not did He , where he wrote that he took part as bishop of Hellenopolis in the synod in the Hellenopolis of bishop as part he took that wrote he where , Dialogue in 408. (Berkeley:University of California Press, 1985). 50 45 Thus, —at first to Syene, then to Antinoe, to then Syene, to first —at Lausiac History Lausiac 15 ca. 412Palladius bishop wasappointed of Lausiac History The Journal of Theological Studies : it was the thirty third year of Lausiac History Pachomius: The Making of a quoted above. Thedates quoted 48 46 where he where . 38(1937): 47 CEU eTD Collection 56 55 Philological Association, 1987). see Kozak (Cracow: Tyniec Wydawnictwo Benedyktynów,11-67). 2003), About thelate antique consulates Lausosa Starowieyski, “Wst 54 53 52 completely disagrees with this idea in “The Structure ofthe Structure “The in idea this with disagrees completely present near Evagrius at timeof death (C.his Butler, prayer” ( year that I havingam not communicated tormented in51 the bychurch carnal at Epiphany.50 desires’—this Near the time of his afterdeath the a said:life ‘This of issuch the third toil and labor and continual lived fifteen years after this meeting yearsin403. this anddied lived fifteen after who Alexandria, of master church of the guest the and famous ascetic the met Isidore, “The called Cellia, where I stayed for nine years;” for nine Istayed where Cellia, called so- of apriest Alexandria, from one the however, Macarius, other “Imet the years: for nine in thedesert Palladius was isview that of point accepted hand, traditionally the nearAlexandria, he went to Nitria, so this was approximately in 390. Great. the Theodosius Emperor the of consulate second the can whichotherevents general scale to be added. a gives it because important is correlation this of establishment The life. Melania’s Elder in company with Palladius from Jerusalem to Egypt and on the chronology of 400, in death theidea inKelliaat the 399or Evagrius of supports Palladius that waspresent 49 400 about F. Buckdraws wasordained samethe asuncertain,conclusion—Palladius D. regarded He emperor was the from 379to 395; D.F. Buck andM.294). Starowieyski indicate year(Ibid., the 388 (Marek “Silvania” not “Silvia,” now is form preferred The D. F. Buck, “The Structure of the At the end of the story about Evagrius, Palladius wrote: “This was his way of life, and he died after Claudia Rapp, “Palladius, Lausus and the HL HL HL Consuls ofthe LaterRoman Empire 51 18.1. 1.1. 45; however, it have been before his life in Jerusalem. in life his before been it have however, 45; Lausiac History at which point he was not yet a bishop. On the other hand, if this evidence is The further chronological evidence is contradictory and confusing. On the one the On confusing. and is contradictory evidence chronological further The during 388, in Alexandria in arrival is his life in Palladius’ date firm second The (The HL 52 , 38.13). Based on this evidence, Butler and many scholars concluded that Palladius was Palladius that concluded scholars many and Butler evidence, this on Based , 38.13). Lausiac History Lausiac —based on the information about the travels of Silvia Ċ p. Bibliografia (Introduction. Bibliography)” inPalladiusz of Palladius,” ), polish tr. Stanis Lausiac History Lausiac Journal of Theological Studies , ed. R. S. Bagnall (Atlanta: Published for the American Historia Lausiaca á aw Kalinowski, introd. by Marek Starowieyski, ed. J 16 ,” 56 Byzantion and that he was also present at the death at the present also was he that and The Lausiac History The Lausiac Lausiac History ,” 279-289. 55 46 (1976): 294-295. After spending about three years three After about spending 6 (1905): 321-355). D. F.Buck 54 Palladius also says that he that says also Palladius ,” 299. , vol. 2, 243; C. H. Turner, 53 , Opowiadania dla and Melania the Melania and ȩ zef CEU eTD Collection approaches. For example, R. T. Meyer, R.T. example, For approaches. Historiansexplain. whichthey cannot of sources the in evidence the still are contradictions there usually acceptPalladius’ one life, ofthose them, of Butler andbut of Buck.muchMelania the Elder and Silvia in Both400, the same year in which he was made a morebishop.of them solveoften somePalladius problems, try was to notbut presentcombinesays,in 397.Hence,leavingbefore Buck in the desert of 394 visitedLycopolis John at the death both of Evagrius, later,couldbebetween some Palladiusand 417.Second, eitherperiod 397-400or 400 but he did journeyyears three These in Palestine. earlier years monk been three not a and had Alexandria to Egyptin in 388 monk a became withPalladius that insisted he first, conclusions: following the to he came problems, remaining some Despite life. Palladius’ of chronology nine.in years desertto the Palladius’ andityears shortens John meeting with Lycopolis the of thethree after stretches this difficult; still is assumption Butler’s in 399. Alexandria to went finally and Butler supposes Palladiusthat spent the years 395,396,and 397in fellKellia, ill in 398, 60 hydropsy.” stomach. and spleen the of anailment with sick fell I years three after From but advice, his forgot there I was placeyears desertthe meeting three JohnofLycopolis, with in394:“I which after took sent to Alexandria of Evagrius, by the brotherhood to be cured of 59 58 57 R.T. Meyer, “Introduction,” in Meyer, ed., in Meyer, “Introduction,” Meyer, R.T. Buck, “The Structure of the HL HL 35.11-12. 38.13. Thus, one can conclude that there are two main systems of chronology for Buck account, into contradictions Taking all these There have been manytosolveattempts this between contradiction 399 and397: 58 57 so he left the desert in 399. On the other hand, Palladius wrote that he left Lausiac History Lausiac ,” 292-307. The Lausiac History Lausiac The 17 60 E. D. Hunt, , 3-15; R.T. Meyer, “Palladius as 59 61 tried to reconsider the ClaudiaRapp, 62 M. CEU eTD Collection ɢɦɟɧɢȺ Bishop the John Blessed of of Life Constantinople,the Chrysostom about Rome of initsHistorical Deacon Context) the (Moscow:Theodorus with Hellenopolis of Bishop Ʉɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɢɫɢɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦ 65 Tomasz Derda and Ewa Wipszycka (Warsaw: Wydaw. Uniw. Warszawskiego, 1997):229-279. schy 64 63 groups—who were canonized as saints some generations later, suchasChrysostom, later, generations saints some as were canonized groups—who these of members the of behavior the and lives righteous about impression general ideologicalconsistenthad unity. several It In parties,trends, spite andgroups. of a disagreed. answer;askedmeant these to who who prompted questions, answers,andthe who Palladius contain somelike cues,Iwouldunderstand try to theywere which questions associated with. In other words, turning on to the world of texts, if the worksbeen of have may he circles and persons, authoritative the of influence the including works, one should pay attention ideological, cultural,the and evenpolitical context, this investigation. ideas Speakingaboutthe by andideals promoted Palladius inhis clearly. be established cannot of his death also life. date The Chrysostom inhiswas deposed,episcopacy second lastyears Aspuna, and the his of childhood and youth of Palladius, when exactly he became a bishop, his exile after John the about information fragmentary only have historians Overall, chronologies. Starowieyski, Biographer and Autobiographer,” in Autobiographer,” and Biographer 62 Century” 61 1985), 66-71. Oxford, 1983, [A.Balakhovskaya] E. Wipszycka, “Historia Lausiaca Palladiusza,” (Palladius’ Historia Lausiaca) in Marek Starowieyski, “Wst Rapp, “Palladius, Lausus and the E. D. Hunt,“Palladius of Helenopolis: a Party and Its Supporters in the Church of the Late Fourth á ku staro As it was said above, in the fourth – fifth centuries Christianity was not was Christianity centuries fifth – fourth in the above, said was it As The issue of intellectual the circle background cultural is and very for important teachers and circle:friends Intellectual . The Journal of Theological Studies Ɇ . Ī Ƚɨɪɶɤɨɝɨ ytno Studia Patristica 17,ed. E. A.Livingstone (Kalamazoo, MI.: CistercianPublications, 63 E.Wipszycka, Ğ ci: studia Ⱥ , , Ɋɨɫɫɢɣɫɤɚɹɚɤɚɞɟɦɢɹɧɚɭɤ . , ɋ Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ . ɨɟɬɭɳɣ ɠɬɢ ɥɠɧɨɨ ɂɨɚɧɧɚ ɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨ ɠɢɬɢɢ ɨ ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ Ċ Ȼɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɚɹ p. Bibliografia,” 11-67. Ĩ ród á oznawcze: pracazbiorowa Historia Lausiaca 64 Papers ofthe Ninth International Conferenceon Patristic Studies, ” and A. Balakhovskaya A. and ɢɬɪɱɫɨɤɨɧɬɟɤɫɬɟ ɢɫɬɨɪɢɱɟɫɤɨɦ ɜ , Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ 24 (1973): 456-480. 18 , 2002): 3-42. ,” 279-289. , (Christianity at the Late Antiquity), ed. ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ 65 give informationboth about , ɧɬɬɬ ɢɨɨɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɵ ɦɢɪɨɜɨɣ ɂɧɫɬɢɬɭɬ (The Dialogue of Palladius the of Palladius Dialogue (The Chrze , , ɫɎɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ Ğ cija ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ Ĕ stwo u , CEU eTD Collection Construction of an Early Christian Debate all the most important debaters: Evagrius Ponticuscentury. and Rufinus fifth of of the Aquileia onone side, beginning Epiphanius,the at and fourth of the end Here ClarkElizabeth has conductedin-depth an analysis ofdiscussions the around Origen’s legacy the at 67 relatively old, yet still important and valuable article by E. D. Hunt D. E. by article valuable and important still yet old, relatively variousconcerning spheres of influence. andcompetition mutual theological polemics, political reckonings, various conflicts, of full were lives real their that mentioning is worth on—it so and Melania, Jerome, 66 contemporary contemporary religious andpolitical situation. argues, the sophisticatedthe in wrapped frequently court, Constantinopolitan the and emperor the on influence cover of theological Empire. partof the thewestern with relations discussions.Jerusalem many lost Rufinusand ascetics; of Egyptian nothadthey through also Therefore, reliedThe group second monks onthesupportof of the of Olives Mount the in as ideas. ofsympathy Origen’s with E. party weapon of was accusingrivals their first the Hunt and C.consisted of Aquileia, of Rufinus the Melania andfriends.Elder, theirmain Thetrump Rapp disciples (Palladius was,probably,amongand which them) the “Jerusalemgroup,” this was the so-called The “Alexandrian party second includedgroup.” and Evagrius his others); and Theophilus (patriarch Alexandria of administration church of level highest theological,was around Jerome Thefirst andthe party conflicts. centered and personal by parties, define whichwereopposed political, to researchers,two came many other grounded account of the social, religious, and political context of his time. Hunt, as For background to the whole affair see: Elizabeth A. Clark, Elizabeth see: affair whole the to background For Hunt, “Palladius of Helenopolis: aParty and Its Supporters,” 456-480. The circle of Palladius’ friends and enemies is particularly well-researched. The well-researched. particularly is enemies and friends Palladius’ of circle The The debates ardent within spanning in Christianity the period from 380s the to the and spiritual authority, business, church around developed Controversy Lausiac History , written by a member of by reflectsa memberof group, this , written Evagrius’ . (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1992). Press, University Princeton NewJersey: (Princeton, . 19 68 She definedShe positionthe andargumentation of The Origenist Controversy. The Cultural 66 proposes a well- 67 CEU eTD Collection 71 70 auteur?” in 69 discourse,” rather than author. than an rather discourse,” morethe so since by endthe of fourth the century hadOrigen already become “a his This himthrough is than century first own works. his rather perceive all after death it fragmentary himis easierandforthat frequently usnowtotake inas hewas the read philosophy himselfof Origen Origen. isso complicated and contradictory, ambiguous a 410sprovoke the scholar main toturn theirtoward i. cause, the theology e., and 68 other. onthe ofAtripe Shenute and Jerome, Theophilus, book title the to indeedshe tempted that “was she noted various theological concerns problematic to Christians at the turn Christians fifth atthe century.”turn of to problematic the various theological concerns for word as a code served “‘Origen’ reallyoverOrigen: not debateswere the that she emphasized Moreover, can Origenism.” be that called seta uniform of doctrines nor Origen labeled be definitively can that identity personal a stable neither is there that Palladius carried the correspondence between correspondence the Palladius between carried andMelania.Evgarius problematic question Palladius was nearEvagrius when hewhether butprobably died, amongisdesert andbecame famousin monks hisdisciple. other the390s, a It century in the eyes of his Palladius methim opponents. during hisstay in the Egyptian fourth the of end the at Origenists” main the of “one Ponticus, Evagrius was work which he was condemned and,after his death, his name waspassed inover silence and theoreticalfor background it focusing on theologicalthe premises of Origen, dueto significant on the formation of Christian asceticism as an ideal lifestyle. He developed a which were taking place in Christianity at the end of thefourth century. His impact was See above the biography Palladius. of biography the above See E.Clark, About correlations the concepts of author and discourse see: Michel Foucault “Qu’est-ce qu’un “Qu’est-ce Foucault Michel see: discourse and ofauthor concepts the correlations About As argued by Hunt, One of the people who had a significant influence on Palladius’ life and creative Evagrius is one of the crucial personalities for understanding the processes understanding the for is Evagrius personalities of crucial one the Dits et ecrits The Origenist Controversy The Origenist “Palladius of Helenopolis: a Party Itsand Supporters,” 456-480. , vol.1 (Paris: Editions Gallimard, 1994), 789–821. , 6. 69 Elizabeth Clark argued in the same direction when direction same in the argued Clark Elizabeth 20 Origenisms 71 in order to convey 70 CEU eTD Collection Chrysostomus verfaßt?” Johannes hl. des Leben das über Dialog zugeschriebene Heliopolis von P. dem der wurde “Wo arguedBaur that theDialogue waswrittenafter the death ofTheophilus in412 (see: ChrysostomusBaur, Chrysostom 407 chapter in and 20 that Heraclides of Ephesus hadalready prisonbeeninfor 4 years). 74 illustration of the theoretical ideas ofhis ideas teacher, of theoretical illustration the discusses the features of the true priesthood. Palladius’ work is one of ismain of work one the Palladius’ priesthood. of true features the the discusses led in description toChrysostom’s in404, Constantinople deposition of events the that extremely highly John’s enemies, andprovides tendentious description partisan a of deposedarchbishopthe is of Thetext Constantinople. strongly an apologetic, gives Attic Greek, a carefully structured story about the life and death of John Chrysostom, written written ca. 408. the in hiswork was reflected what I, Innocent Pope with cause the archbishop’s support Rometo to traveled Palladius deposition, After Chrysostom’s above. been discussed hasalready life Palladius’ in played Constantinople of archbishop the that role important The Chrysostom. Egyptian monks and secular people. obscure points. Palladius tried totransform ideas in Evgarius’ a form forconvenient people,leftmany lessandbe forandwhich wouldambiguous educated understandable philosophical andmystical issues,paid lessattention their to presentation on level the languages (Syrian, Armenian) orunder someone else’s name (i. e.,Nilus of Ancyra). inother partly inGreek original and werepreserved theirhispartially only works The Greek Ascetic Corpus 72 73 Elm, “Evagrius Ponticus’ ‘Sententiae ad Virginem’,” Lettersthe of Evagrius Ponticus] Studien zumTraktat ‘De Oratione’ des Evagrios Pontikos Bellefontaine, 1988); Leon OMI Nie OMI Leon 1988); Bellefontaine, Bunge, Akedia. Dei geistliche Lehre des Evagrios Pontikos vom Überdruß, This date results from the informationof the Dialogue itself (see: chapter5 about the deathof John For Evagrius’ ascetical works, see now the English translation and introduction: Evagrius ofPontus, Evagrius introduction: and translation English the now see works, ascetical Evagrius’ For Marek Starowieyski, “Wst Paternité Spirituelle. LaGnose Chretienne chez Evagre le Pontique It is sometimes mentioned that Palladius’ that mentioned is sometimes It Another person whose influenced fate considerably that of Palladius John was 74 The work tells, in the form of a Platonic dialogue and in very refined in very and dialogue a Platonic of form in the tells, work The Zeitschrift für Katholische Theologie , ed. Sinkewicz. See also the discussion: Gabriel Bunge, Gabriel discussion: the See also Sinkewicz. ed. , Ċ p. Bibliografia,” 29-30. Ğ (Cracow: Tyniec, Wydawnictwo Benedyktynów, 1997);Susanna cior, Dialogue on the Life ofJohn Chrysostom Life Dialogue onthe Anachoreza w pismach Ewagriusza zPontu[Anchoritism in 21 Dumbarton Oaks Papers (Köln: Luthe-Verlag,1987); Gabriel Bunge, Lausiac History Lausiac 71 (1949): 466-468.) 73 who, elaborating sophisticated elaborating who, (Köln:Luthe-Verlag, 1983); Gabriel (Bellefontaine: Abbaye de Abbaye (Bellefontaine: 45 (1991): 97-120. is almost apractical isalmost Das Geistgebet. . This was 72 CEU eTD Collection intentions, different ideas, and key messages as they appear in the texts. two the in different appear they as author’s key messages the and ideas, different discerning of intentions, possibility the rather but scholarship, the in doubted sometimes been 77 76 Chrysostom,” 1-31; Liebeschuetz, “Friends and Enemies of JohnChrysostom,” 85-111.of John Fall “The Liebeschuetz, also: see enemies, and friends os Chrysostom’s question the For und Wirken eines Bischofs in derHauptstadt desOströmischen Reiches Duckworth, 1996);ClaudiaTiersch, met personally. The storystories pretendsabout monks, tohermits, be written and secular as ascetics,Palladius some ofis whomtraveling Palladius knewthrough and the connects the appearance of of the appearance the connects John Chrysostom. John quite clear that the Palladius of the of Palladius the clear that quite the of Palladius the was see who to important became the litmuswhich test doesof the not timeinteresting pretend were toaddressed understand toissues havebeenestablished is, inprevious scholarship. It inmy much moreopinion, be howa in theologicala particularit. In these Generally, andagreed. polemics other all who whoentered quarreled, whom and who text fitswords, treatise,into this it Christianity,ititpicture,difficultappears isestablish that nottoo to was friends who with is quite andespecially, how the a text problems, process. of this part was exploits their which writeAspuna,412 wasastory bishop theEgyptian monks andabout to appointed of Constantinople, and Lausus’ request to Palladius, who after a long period of eclipse, ca. survivingthe members of both groups—“Alexandrian” and in “Jerusalem”—began happening inConstantinople beginning atthe of fifth the century. events the and Chrysostom John of life the investigating for sources historical 75 Here Ido not have in mind problemsthe with Palladius’ authorshipreal of twothe works, which has Claudia Rapp, “Palladius, Lausus and the J. N. D. Kelly, The 1.2 Thetextof Lausiac History All in all, speaking when differentintellectual about incircles lateantique Lausiac History Golden Mouth: The Story of John Chrysostom–Ascetic,Preacher, Bishop 76 She argues that , belonging the hagiographicis to , genre, acollection of Johannes Chrysostomus inKonstantinopel: (398-404): Weltsicht Lausiac History Dialogue in the 420s the processes of reconciliation between in of reconciliation 420sthe processes the Historia Lausiaca 22 is a slightly different person. Lausiac History Lausiac about 420 withabout rehabilitationthe of ,” 279 -289. (Tubingen: MohrSiebeck, 2002). , because it seems to me to seems itbecause , 75 Claudia Rapp 77 (London: CEU eTD Collection 191-192. Bollandistes, 1984);about the Halkin); Hagiographica Graeca, 1895); Ediderunt Hagiographi Bollandiani (Brussels: Société desBollandistes, 1895),102 (hereafter: 81 ɐɟɪɤɜɢ [Hesyhasm. Annotated The Bibliography] (Moskow: Ⱥɥɟɬɟɣɚ [The Vocationof Abraham. The Idea of Monasticism and Its Realisation inEgypt], scholarship now are based on the Greek version of are based Greekversion of the 420. on complete information can be found in the found be can information complete Numerous translations and versions into Latin, Armenian, Arabic, Ethiopic, Georgian, Sogdian, andOldSlavonic from derived threerecensions. these Ethiopic, Arabic, Armenian, Latin, into versions and translations Numerous earlier which Greek version the in of text, has notsurvived original the language. from an coming material may actually preserve Moreover, recensions. as the separated Copticfragments and Syrian text are so different from Greek one that they are defined Lausiac History as Dunaev and learn. Therefore, to necessity Lurie about speaks and Prologue the precedes which Lausus,” have to “Letter the contains that version pointed Greek the is only it that mentioned be should it all, out, it is only the Greek text that can be called since the mainsince the ismodeled narrative by of author. the travels the 80 79 Christian LateAntiquity in Frank, Georgia their stories. to listens and life, their observes Fathers, Desert famous the he visits desert; Egyptian 78 [V. M. Lurie] See Bartelink edition. Georgia Frank Georgia Bibliotheca Hagiographica Graeca seuElenchus Vitarum Sanctorum , 2004),, http://www.danuvius.orthodoxy.ru/Lausaic.htm (accessed 15, March, 2007). Bibliotheca Hagiographica Graeca , 2000), 211–212;, 2000), [S.Khoruzhiy] The Greek text has been published several times in different versions; the most the versions; indifferent times several has beenpublished The Greektext The history of Greek text of the As it has been already said, the Novum Auctarium Bibliothecae HagiographicaeGraecae , The Memory of the Eyes. ȼ in the exact meaning term.of inthe exact this . 79 Ɇ was written was by written in ca.420.However,Palladius Greek the surviving . ed.F. Halkin (Brussels: Société desBollandistes, 1957), (hereafter: Ʌɭɪɶɟ , 78 Lausiachistory , ɉɪɢɡɜɚɧɢɟȺɜɪɚɚɦɚ defines this particular type of a“travelogue” of hagiography as defines thisparticular type The Memory of the Eyes:PilgrimsThe Memoryof toLivingSaintsin ɋ . (Brussels: Société des Bollandistes, 1909); ɏɨɪɭɠɢɣ : BHG Lausiac History Lausiac History 23 Bibliotheca Hagiographica Graeca Bibliotheca Hagiographica , Halkin, Vol. 3:Supplement, Appendices et Tables, . ɞɹɦɧɲɫɜɟ ɜɨɩɥɨɳɟɧɢɟɜȿɝɢɩɬɟ ɂɞɟɹɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɚɢɟɟ , ed., , ɡɚɟɶɤɣ ɨɟɊɫɤɣ ɉɪɚɜɨɫɥɚɜɧɨɣ Ɋɭɫɫɤɨɣ ɋɨɜɟɬ ɂɡɞɚɬɟɥɶɫɤɢɣ 80 ɂɫɢɯɚɡɦ The Latin and Slavonic translations Slavonic and TheLatin is difficult and tangled. First of in the form intheform is as it in accepted , ed. F. Halkin (Brussels: Société des Société (Brussels: Halkin F. ed. , : Ⱥɧɧɨɬɢɪɨɜɚɧɧɚɹɛɢɛɥɢɨɝɪɚɮɢɹ , Graece Typis Impressarum, Typis Graece , (Saint-Petersburg: Bibliotheca , 81 Clavis BHG BHG, , , CEU eTD Collection 88 87 86 Series Graeca, Vol. 34 (Paris, 1860), 995-1260 (hereafter: PG 34). 85 ed. Joh Baptista Cotelerius, Vol.3 (Paris, 1686), 158-170. with the latter, some particularities of bemust noted. former the some of latter, with particularities the textual problems the to therefore, before turning with Greektext, are closely connected – for textual analysisoriginal. many cases In Butler bases hisversion these versionson l – respectively and l the to closest the oflikelihood in all is, which theG-recension, so-called the contain which Greek text. century. twentieth of the beginning and nineteenth endthe atthe of manyof discussions result 1624. 84 emendantions. and corrections, remarks, later critical account into buttakes Butler’s text, G. J. M. Bartelink prepared a new critical edition of the Lausiac History based on D. C. publication of the Greek text. After Butler’s edition their value was almostlost. In 1974 83 Desmet (Turnhout: Brepols, 1974-1998). Number 6036 is devoted to the Graeca century century mostinthe popular publication one was the 34 the me is to Cotelier. accessible publication earliest Vol.5, Patrum Graecorum, ad Chrysostomum 82 C. Butler, Bartelink, “Palladio. La storia Lausiaca.” Butler, “Palladii Helenopolitani Episcopi Historia Lausiaca,” in “Ex Historia Lausiaca,” in Bruno W. Häuptli, Clavis Patrum Graecorum Indices. Initi Butler defines two main early versions of the Latin text of the of text Latin the of versions early main two defines Butler The critical edition of editionprepared The critical by the in of text Butler 1898 and1904wasthe The tradition of the Latin translations and publications of the of J.-P. Migne, 86 The Lausiac History. The Lausiac This publication significantly from differs all traditionsprevious of the The Lausiac History, 87 , Vol. 3, “ a . Concordantiae Palladios vonHelenopolis.” 82 and in the and A Cyrillo A Cyrillo Alexandrino adIohannem Damascenum, 85 , ed. M. Geerard, Vol. 1, Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta whoreprinted theParis publication Ducaeus fromFrontoof Vol. 2,LXVI-LXXXI. Biographisch-Bibliographisches Kirchenlexikon , Vol. 6, Supplementum 88 24 Their authors may have been the Roman the been have may authors Their Patres antenicaeni Patrologiae cursuscompletus , 84 latine interpretatus est, notisque illustrant , ed. M. Geerard, J. Noret, F. Gloire, J. Until the end of the nineteenth th Lausiac History. volume of the of volume (s. I-III), Vol. 2, Vol. 4, Vol. Lausiac History Lausiac History Concilia. Catenae, , ed. J.-P. Migne Ab Athanasio Patrologia . 83 The 2 , , CEU eTD Collection whole previous tradition of publications,the which caused many problems. Latin Latin had appeared.publications already sixteen century, when there were no publications of the Greek text, but some of the “pure” Butler edition concerning. of importance dwellonthecrucial Here Iwill present-day discussions. centuries upto seventeen – sixteen the of publications first the to introductions and commentaries from severaltook tosolvecenturies the textual of problems Palladius’ –beginningwork Patrum there was there a problem in refining“pure” the Socrates Scholasticus and Sozomen. This relationship is so close thatfor a long time latter is ascribed to Rufinus) and the Rufinus) and to is ascribed latter early monasticism: the monasticism: early malchanceux avocet” malchanceux of Theological Studies 63(1/2) (1950): 205-230; D. Chitty,“DomButler, prof. the C. and Lausiac History” Draguet 91 90 necessary to emphasize the close relationship of the isit Moreover, translations. different to according be checked needto sometimes may copies,same the versions, and translations; be andrecension may presented recensions, numerous in exists it history; manuscript problematic and complicated relationship of the different versions of the deacon, Paschasius, and an anonymous author of the sixth or seventh century. 89 R. Draguet, C.Butler, “Butler et sa Lausiac History face à un manuscrit de l’édition, le Wake 67,” M. Starowieyski, “Wst Butlermentioned thatproblems around the Butler’s significant achievement is separation, as far as possible, of the so-called the of possible, as far as is separation, achievement significant Butler’s The most important point which needs to be clarified is the history and history the is be clarified to needs which point important most The Lausiac History was afoliopublished, volume exceeding 1000pages of andLatin text critical The Lausiac History. The Lausiac Muséon 6(1955): 102-110; R. Draguet, “Butleriana: une mauvaise cause et son Ċ p,” 37. Aegyptiorum MonachorumHistoria Aegyptiorum and the publication of its text. By his work, he rejected the 68(1/2) (1955): 239-258. 90 Apophtegmata Patrum Apophtegmata 92 25 LH Lausiac History Lausiac In and1615 the 1628inAntwerp from significant layers of other texts. It texts. other of layers significant from Lausiac History Lausiac Lausiac History Lausiac (Greek and Latin texts; the texts; Latin and (Greek . I repeat that the text has a text the that repeat . I , Historia Ecclesiastica Historia with other texts of texts other with come from the 91 89 The Journal Muséon Vitae of CEU eTD Collection with the words is text the that mentioned This version followed 19chapters contains by sayingsother is19 of Church Fathers. It 96 approximately catalogue). approximately tothe (according 1470-1480 Vitae Patrum 95 Lausiac History same sources. used the couldinformation borrowed have from secondly, other; the both of could have them writers the firstly, of exhaustive one explanations: two critique. proposed Rosweyde never fact became the toRufinus, object of serious this although attributed traditionally History 94 93 (Venice, 1554). volume 34 of the in text Rosweyde’s Migne reprinted J.-P. byscholars; uncritically andwas received Butler writes that at that time Rosweyde’s conclusion did not Appendix. obtain the in a serious placed were critiquetwo other the priority; had text longest the however, text; the of versions werethree which Latin translations three Rosweyde published historical school of notes.the seventeen The and founderseditor of the wasBollandists’ the Jesuit Rosweyde, one of the first pioneers of the great 92 “Palladii Helenopolotani Episcopi Historia Lausiaca” in Paradisus Heraclidis PL Vitae Patrum, Vitae Patrum 74, 343-382. This was by text reprinted MigneJ.-P. involume 74 of the version: first The 1) Among the textspublishedby Rosweyde, Butler definesforms Latin three of the Many researchers noted that the texts which Rosweyde regarded as the regarded whichRosweyde texts the that noted Many researchers itself contain almost whole the , ed. H. Rosweydus (Paris, 1615; 1628). . Three copies canbe. Three copies to found Museum,hypothetically inBritish dated ed. H. Rosweydus, Appendix, (Paris, 1615), 978-995; (Paris, 1628), 984-1001. Multa quidemetvaria diversis… : Patrologia Graeca , ed.Le Fèvre d’Estaples (Paris, 1504); incerto, sedveteri interprete 95 according to Butler, it is presented in the earliest printed in earliest isitthe presented Butler, to according . 94 26 Aegyptiorum MonachorumHistoria Aegyptiorum PG and ending with 34,995-1260. . The Prologue is. The Prologue beginning short, Paradisus Heraclidis ...victores coronabit ...victores Patrologia Latina Acta Sanctorum. , ed.Lipomanus Lausiac . 96 93 , , CEU eTD Collection published in 1555in Paris. and Hervetus byGentianus prepared Greek the from is translation the text the Butler, 101 of of Palladius’ work. Nationale in andelsewhere. Nationale Paris, inin manuscript the British Museum,Leyden University Library, the Bibliothèque found be can text this that mentions also Butler in Vatican. now and Heidelberg in time 1616, based on the manuscript of the tenth century from the Palatine Library, at that adjecit 100 the only composed hiscomposed from collections. Venice manuscripts 99 the Le inFèvre in1504 Paris. editor d’Estaples version.Atfirst the Latin text was published under the title the 98 the early Latin, Syrian, Coptic versions also cannot be proven as originals. of fragments the uncomplete and only butcorrupted whole recension, is not itbecause may berejected version Prologue which the beginningroughly reflects (approximately a paragraph and ahalf)the of 97 Vitae Patrum Paradisus Heraclidis Paradisus Heraclidis Palladii Episcopi Helenopoleos Historia Lausiaca graece, primusGraece nune vulgavit et notas Palladii Helenopolitani Episcopi Historia Lausiaca Paradisus Heraclidis , Joannes Meursius , Joannes The corresponding Greektextwas publishedin in Paris 1624 byFronto 3) The third version is theso-called “Long becauseit recension” contains not The Greek text of byMeursius published of version secondthe was The Greektext 2) Butler defines as “Short recension” of recension”2) Butlerof as“Short the defines Lausiac History of of the Greek version, which Butler defines as the original.Butler said that this , ed. H. Rosweydus, Appendix (Paris, 1615), 933-977; (Paris, 1628), 939-983. Vitae Patrum. 102 , ed., Lipomanus (Venice,1554). , ed. Le Fèvre d’Estaples (Paris, 1504). ( Lugduni Batavorum, 1616), 1-166. but also the also but and completed the lacunae with translations from from Greek lacunaewith translations the andcompleted 101 99 H. Rosweyde considered this version as the original text original the as version this considered Rosweyde H. Lausiac History Aegyptiorum MonachorumHistoria 98 H. Rosweyde used this publication when he when H.Rosweyde usedthispublication 27 97 , ed., Gentianus Hervetus (Paris, 1555). . There is no corresponding Greektext; is nocorresponding . There In 1554 in reprinted Lipomanus In1554 Venice Lausiac History Paradisus Heraclidis Paradisus as the second the as 100 . According to in Leiden in inLeiden by CEU eTD Collection exists only in afew known Greek manuscripts,which may be evidence of its being less of the author the Nyssa, of Heraclides been have to author its considers Honingman that mentions Starowelski in century. fifth already the existed this that version it becan authors asserted early Christian of other works from in the is arather early B-recension improved rhetorically quotations tothe according text; literarily is it and an extended text; is retold asB the defined C).Thelonger recension letter elaborated version of the shorter and simpler text calledrecension G. The Another recension, the G-text – the simple and shorter form of the (extended) form” A had letter the (extended) History be as close as possible to Palladius’ original. Thus, in the “short form” of the History J. M.Bartelink in 1974) and translations, and formed the modern view of the manuscripts), use some important not because hedid example, (for criticicism considerable Lausiac History ishe of importance “pure” that Butler’swork separatedand the so-called published the the compilation of the of compilation the BibliotecaApostolica Vaticana, 1953), 104-122 (cited in M. Starowieyski,“Wst 107 103 edition with additions grounded on the Greek manuscripts). Patrologia Graeca 894-1053; the reprint: Ducaeus. 106 105 102 104 E. Honigman, “Heraclidas of Nyssa about (440A.D.)” in E. Honigman, Bibliotheca veterum patrum seu scriptorum ecclesiasticorum It is the compilation of two works – the D. J. Chitty, “Dom C.Butler,” 102-110; R. Draguet, “Butleriana. Une mauvaise cause,” 238-158. Vitae Patrum PG 34, 995-1260. Butler also made significant attempts to reconstruct the Greek text which would he defined the so-called B- and G-recensions (respectively, the “long the (respectively, G-recensions and B- so-called the defined he . 103 The same version (Ducaeus) can be found in volume 34 of J.-P. Migne’s J.-P. of 34 in volume found be can (Ducaeus) version same The , ed. H. Rosweydus, Book 8 (Paris, 1615),704-783; (Paris, 1628), 704-783(The second 105 . Besides the fact that his publication anddiscussions hiscaused significant fact that the. Besides publication itestablished example,G. publicationsimproved (for further abasefor Magna bibliotheca veterum patrum , 104 afterwards this text became conventional, although in fact it isit infact although became conventional, this text afterwards Aegyptiorum MonachorumHistoria 106 Lausiac History and the and 28 Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia , Vol.13 (Paris, 1644, 1654), 894-1053. and Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia , ed.F.Ducaeus, Vol.2 (Paris, 1624), and the and Life of Olympiada of Life Patristic Studies Ċ Lausiac History p,” 37). Lausiac History Lausiac had the had Lausiac (Vatican: . The . . 107 – CEU eTD Collection Butler, E. Preuschen, E. Butler, nineteenthC. beginning of centuries—D. and the endtwentieth atthe researchers of First, “pre-Butler” in discussions by thescholarship wereoverlooked Butler. reviews. positive numerous by shown is which research, textual of example aprominent as the ( B-fragments contains which (A) fragments according such reconstructed Butler languages. intheEastern in thetranslations preserved to the B-recension andfifth inand the passagesof from borrowed Sozomen’s work Palladius; they are partially partially the of end the to dated according hypothetically version in the absent are fragments corresponding to the “long version” quite early;the unconscious occurred “censorship” sympathies. or Thisconscious Origenist of accusation with beconnected might names whose heroes about stories whole and parts the of isomission corruption frequent most the fragmentary; frequently were manuscripts the because impossible was completely recension this to follow Coptic ( 109 l l,as respectively defined translations, these to attention significant paid Butler translations. Syrian two original written by Palladius. This text is the basis for the early versions – two Latin the and to closer is probability, all in and, B-text, the than older is recension This popular. 108 E. Preuschen E. Butler, Lausiac History In spite of all the critical remarks, Butler’s publication and textual analysis of Butler followed mostly the inG-version his publications. Unfortunately, to The history of research of of the research of The history 1.3 Historiography1.3 oftheLausiacHistory ɫ The Lausiac History The Lausiac ), Arabic (ar), Armenian (arm), and Ethiopic (eth) versions. , PalladiusundRufinus, Beitrag zur ein Quellengeschichtedes ältestenMönchtums 2 ɬɚ became the basis for all further editions. isnow The became regarded for further all basis work the s, s 109 E.A.Wallis Budge 2 , Vol. 1, 3-5: Tillemont, Weingarten, Zöckler, Lucius, E. Amélineau. E. Lucius, Zöckler, Weingarten, Tillemont, 1, 3-5: , Vol. , while he prepared the publication. He also took intopublication. account , whileheprepared took Healso the Ⱥ ȼ ). Lausiac History Lausiac 29 110 —made significant contributions to the can be divided on on canbedivided several stages. 108 Three CEU eTD Collection the extended the second publication arose. secondThe work had the Englishtranslation only Syrian(without the text) and The book, printed forprivate circulation only, soon became unavailable to the public, so the issue of a Latinorum by Guenther;Ottonis Synopsis Evangelica by Tischendorf; Studies Textsand by J. Armitage Hilgenfeld's and Cuntz's Nicene CouncilReviewed Corpus Work(s): Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum 112 work.” of this ashamed be to reasons has church Englishuniversities; and neitherCambridge University, Benedictine the order, Romannor Catholic results will infalliblythe that stand. Domsaying Butler is oneof course, of in not, the fruits of –which the recent argument “open-door” conclusive policyand of clear of the piece brilliant extremely authors wasthe in review; given with ended anextraordinarily it passage:approving “Butler’s work isan both of works the on feedback Positive be extended. can lists their used; were materials handwritten of texts (Butler’sboth Preuschen’s)and were crucial, but not particularly final, because not allexisting The American JournalofTheology Palladius und Rufinus.Beitrag Ein zurQuellenkunde desMonchthums altesten by Preuschen],”Erwin Critical DiscussionTogether withNotes on Early EgyptianMonachism by Dom Cuthbert Butler; 111 two-volume editionof the seventhcentury, when Anan- which was made by by Anan- made was which of the redaction famous ofthe acopy contains manuscript the that recognized generally full description of the contents of the manuscript, and several extracts from it, after which it was Sayings of the FathersSayings ofthe Monks of Tabenna Athanasius, Archbishop of Alexandria, the copy of the work.” The manuscript contained the Syrian translations ofthe translations Syrian the contained manuscript The work.” the of copy manuscripts of the Syriac the with familiar was “I copy: the of size large the mentions W. Bunge A. E. century fourteenth the or thirteenth the to be dated can it hypothetically, 1888; in (Nineveh) Môsul at Patriarch Charldean History 1978. E. A. Wallis Budge was thefirst to publish an English translation of the Syrian text of the (London: Chatto Windus,and 1907).Iusedtwo-volume the reprint:Washington: St. Nectarios Press, 110 original of this text and scribed itto Thimotheus. arguments looked weakerin comparison with proofs the ofButler, who argued foran initial Greek about Latinoriginal and Rufinus’ the authorship of the Monachorum Historia Unlikeoriginals. of languages the and sources, as historical value their ofappearance, dates the Butler,authorships, their the starting point for E. Preuschen was not the March issue The (1899)Classical of Review. Theology. reviews appeared CushingRichardson in of Ernest positive fairly immediately and first the of One scholarship. in the resonance significant consists of critical publications of sources based on thorough textual research. further development of the history of early monasticism; the value of their works related to the initial form reflections of both critical texts (thecontains scholar German of the work The Preuschen. E. with collaboration fruitful (Giessen: J.Rickersche buchhandlung, 1897). Inthe H. M.Gwatkin, “Guenther's Epistulae; Tischendorf's Synopsis; Butler's Lausiac History; Gelzer's, Ernest Cushing Richardson, “Review Reviewed[Untitled, Works: The Lausiac History of Palladius. A E. A. Wallis Budge, . The manuscript that was the basis of the publication was given to Budge by the vicar of the The second stage includes the discussions of Butler’s publication. It caused the Butler’s It publication. of includes thediscussions The second stage 111 Introduction Chronologically the next review was written byH.M.Gwatkin inthe , the Paradise (its Greek text was included in the publication). E. Preuschen defended the thesis the defended Preuschen E. publication). the in included was text Greek (its , and the Paradisus Histories of the Solitaries of the Desert of Egypt The Paradise of the HolyThe Paradisethe Fathers (English Translation of oftheSyriacVersion) . ǿ sho. The most reliable date of creation for the redaction was the beginning of beginning the was redaction the for ofcreation date reliable most The sho. of Palladius in the British Museum, but I had never before seen so lengthy a Questions and MenAnswers Holy of the ǿ – the Syrian original of the sho was the monk of monastery Beth Abhe. In 1904 Budge published a 3,No. 1 (Jan, 1899): 173-177. The author pointed out that the editions Book of Book Lausiac History Lausiac 30 Paradise Introduction 112 Aegyptiorum Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia The important critical works were the and the , by Palladius, the , byPalladius, LausiacHistory Lausiac History Lausiac to studyhis Butlerspeaks about his Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia The American Journal of Journal The American . In 1893 Budge. In published the , attributed to St. Jerome, the and the English translation. Askêtikon Life of St. Anthony , but the Book of Paradise or ; however, his History Aegyptiorum Lausiac of the , by ), CEU eTD Collection intellectual trends of its time. So, the research. his of volumes large the article might be defined as some kindof the summary of all material expounded by Butler intwo Turnermade same critical remarks to Butler’s work anddiscussedwith him in minor general issues, in descriptions of trips, theological remarks, biographical and didactical stories, and so on. Although C.H. Apophthegmata 114 Egyptianmonastic tradition, that includes besides the hagiography itself, the numerous the relationship withtranslations, other and texts. C.H. recensions Turnergave ofnumerous the extended hierarchy and review of appearance all literaturethe of texts, the earlyof the tradition handwritten stopped onthe history of and publications research of the (obviously, C.H. that Turner’s intellectual searches were provokedby scholar the him), thoroughly 115 128. 113 remarks. factual second-rate acknowledged as authoritative and the review on the publication was positive, there were only two the early Christian monasticism (the highly appreciated, andthe importance of connectiontextual of the Monachorum Historia also the quite extended and self-reliant study of also the quitestudy self-reliant extended and the of Theological Studies Unlike these, rather short reviews, the article of C. H. Turner in added in the appendixes, which made work with the text more complicated. were readings Variant printing. already was which publication, the revising completely manuscript of Oxford (so-called of Palladius text containing the manuscripts crucialGreek the manuscripts (particularlymain M. Bonnet and, and C. H. Turner).sometimes significance.The secondary of the remarks andcritical positive highly publication was The problem was thethat one onlyof reproach was that Butler did not use all accessible articles of definition of the “short recension” of the 13, No. 2(Mar.,1899):134-135. author The underlines the enormous value of academicallythe proved Robinson; Patrum Nicaenorum Nomina by H. Gelzer, H. Hilgenfeld, O. Cuntz,” the text. in monasticismearly presented itsof andtheinformation Egyptian about appearance E. W. Watson, W. E. C. H. C. Turner, M. Bonnet Lifeof St. Anthony The next publication of the Greek text of the 115 Ɇ Generally speaking, the first reaction of the academic world to Butler’s , Revue des etudes anciennes . , Bonnet Wake 67 Acta Martyrum etSanctorum,Regulae “ “Palladius and EgyptianMonasticism,” The The Lausiac History,”321-355. Generally following the paradigm set by Butler . The skilful analysis of recensions and translations of the text (Latin, Syrian) was Syrian) (Latin, text ofthe translations and recensions of analysis skilful The . is notonly a feedback publication on the of English scholar, but ) defined by Butler was emphasized. In general, Butler’s conclusions of are 113 ) was discovered by the researcher too late;have it meant too would researcher by ) wasdiscovered the and E.W. Watson, Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia Lausiac History Lausiac LausiacHistory , vol.4 (1904): 341-347. 31 114 issued correspondingly in 1904and 1907. was put contextthe in of writing tradition and , theworks of genressynthetic combining the by cutting out the stories of the The Church Quarterly Review Lausiac History Lausiac History Lausiac History LausiacHistory , Sozomen’s , , the circumstances , the . He investigated the He investigated . Historia Ecclesiastica The Classical Review with other sources of together with the with together The Journal of The Journal 44 (1907): 105- 44 Aegyptiorum Epistles , , CEU eTD Collection of Palladius’ 121 variants. of Cyril Scytopolis’ History.., alteren Kirche 120 publications forwhich Butlerwas criticized. the fragments whichcontain the variant reading. F.Halkinsuggests improving certainparts of the Palladius’ story about Pachomius. Aconsiderable part of the article is devoted to the textual analysis of Apophthegmata Patrum the particularities of the relations of the B- and G-recension and the and G-recension and B- ofthe relations the of particularities the beginning of twentieththe century, focusedonButler’s achievements, expounded point his of view on (1930): 257-301.description He gave a general of text the study of during the nineteenthand the 119 118 places, Butler stated that in general the publicationwould not be changed significantly. the variant reading. Although, in spite of his confessionedition now, would he of attach the critical less the importance necessity reprinted to if he the Paristhat manuscriptofadmitted Butler and improving pay more fragments. carefulonly attention contain the others to text the while in many G-recension, the manuscript was the crucial one, however, because only there can one find the whole the find one can there only because however, one, crucial the was manuscript Butler’s in Dom Cuthbert which language same in the repeat Peerers’]warning “histo [P. by of necessity explains the reasons W.Telfer suchretelling research. the independent Peerers’ of Père main theses Butler’sremarks to and Ashework his is conclusions. said, study translation the of the the major fragments of the variant readings were given in the appendices. He still insisted that the the that insisted He still appendices. the in given were readings variant ofthe fragments major the Schwartz. study E. mentioned,of the Meyer Ɋ Theological Studies 22 (1921):21-35; C. Butler, “Palladiana II: The Lausiac History: ofHistory,” Questions Bollandiana answered the critique on his critiqueanswered the work. on French wastranslation byA.published Lucot in 1912. 117 Lucot shown himself a more erudite philologist than Butler (Meyer, “Introduction,” 14). 116 the problems of the of problems the future editor of hagiography and the edition the which attracted the attention of the critics of his predecessor. In addition, as R. as addition, In predecessor. ofhis critics of the attention the attracted which 1912). A. Lucot followed Butler’stext, but gavehe other forreadings a few problematic fragments, ), and should have paid more attentionto the Oxford manuscript whichwas found too late, so that only P. Peerers, “Une vie Copte de S. Jean de Lycopolis,” E. Schwartz, F. Halkin, “L’Histoire Lausiaque et les vies grecques de St Pachôme,” St de grecques vies les et Lausiaque “L’Histoire Halkin, F. C.Butler, Palladius, BHG, The continuation of the discussions around the critical edition became, asR. became, edition critical the around discussions the of The continuation Halkin. 13). He with working photographs the of Oxford manuscript the Lausiac History Histoire Lausiaque (Vies d’ascètes et despères du desert) “Palladiana I: The Lausiac History: Questions of Text,” LausiacHistory 36 (1937): 161-204 (according toR.T. Meyer,“Introduction,” in in 1930. “Palladiana,” 22(1921): 138-155.He agreed had that too he relied Paristhe onmuch manuscript Life ofEuthymius , and other texts of early monasticism. F. Halkinwas particularly interested in Lausiac History Lausiac 119 . Comparing. these pages with edition, Butler’s E.Schwartz published the and Palladiana have, for thirty years, advocated a most Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft unddie Kunde der article published ayearbefore, article published , found inlaid by mistake the folio which contained the conclusion 117 in the authoritative Bollandist periodical Bollandist in authoritative the F. Halkin, a prominent researcher of the Greek 32 120 BHG W. Telfer also added some critical The JournalTheological of Studies , 118 published an article devoted articleto publishedan devoted Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia The Journal of TheologicalThe Journalof Studies , ed.,, introduc.,A.Lucot tr. (Paris, 116 121 In1921,D.C.Butler Wake67 rather than the piece of thepiece than rather Analecta Bollandiana Palladius: The Lausiac Palladius: Ɍ forthe investigation . Meyer marked, A. marked, Meyer . LausiacHistory The Journalof Analecta Autumn 48 of Ɍ Ɋ - . , , CEU eTD Collection 125 numerous variant readings of Oxford the manuscript Chitty breaks up allthese arguments, maintaining it that Butlerconsciously paid no attentionto the but farmore positively estimating Butlerand his academic creativity, atthe end of the article Derwas J. 126 Paul Peeters,” Paul 124 165-166). source copte dePallade: le ch. VII(Amoun),” Tabennésiotes dérive-t-il d’une source copte?” source d’une dérive-t-il Tabennésiotes copte?” 123 maintained.” be can hardly ofPalladius estimate favourable Unless they yield very different results from those attained in respect of the Lycopolis visit, Dom Butler’s “It remains to be seen whetherHistory other parts of the Lycopolis (Mark 2:17). W. Telfer mentioned that Peerers’ work is limited by consideration of the the different sources, such as John Chrysostom’s Homily Homily Chrysostom’s John as such sources, different the as Peerers insists, isthe narration, compilationPalladius’ of whole several plots,the images,Eventually, and rhetoricalevents. fragmentsreal of the whichappeal description for to than rather story, concocted allowed him to draw conclusions about mostly rhetorical characterof it which is typical formade-up, of details of trust to everydayPalladius’ text and generally followed the life.means, Peerers argued, that a manwho Theactually knew the realities ofsecond life of the Egyptian monks did not step of the researcher was the analysis of Palladius’ text, what article, publishedin upin Butler. Chitty Inthe early monasticismstood defense of DerwasJ. Egyptian Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia The scholar comes to conclusion that the author of the Coptic texts had opportunity to use boththe manuscript 1950 R.Draguetpublished articlethe inwhichthesharp critique for unused Oxfordthe use itdirectly.he not didfor Butler, although theG-recension known contains Peerers analyses the Coptic fragments ofthe fragments Coptic the analyses Peerers researcher decreased. researcher with E.Schwartzes article and other critical remarks, his trust to the work of the English trustworthiness of Palladius as a witness, and of his text as a historical source. favorable view of Palladius” because the conclusions of the study based the doubt in the 122 (1936). of the of translation French of the preparation for the edition critical thison authoritative oriented Rene Draguet, “Butleret sa Lausiac History,”205-230 (cited in Meyer, “Introduction,” Derwas J.Chitty, “DomC.Butler, prof. Draguet,” 102-110. Consistently admitting almost allpoints, Rene Rene W. Telfer W. which Butler defended so strongly.However, the article is finished with the pessimistic passage: Lausiac Lausiac History Draguet, “Un Draguet, nouveaudu témointexteG de l’Histoire Lausiaque (MS. Athenes 281).Mélanges R. Draguet became the next prominent critic of Butler. The scholar firstly was firstly Butler.The scholar of critic prominent next became the R. Draguet Muséon Draguet, “Le chapitre de l’Histoire Lausiaque sur les Tabennésiotes dérive-t-il d’une source d’une dérive-t-il les Tabennésiotes sur Lausiaque l’Histoire de chapitre “Le Draguet, only, and does not draw the further conclusions about trustworthiness of the whole of the trustworthiness about conclusions further the draw not does and only, , Wake 67 Analecta Bollandiana “The Trustworthiness of Palladius,” 379-383. Criticism has two basic points: firstly, 57 (1944): 53-146; Rene sounded again. sounded The Journal of Theological Studies The Journalof 123 for the series for the R.Draguetworked with the Athenian manuscriptwhich and Palladius’ 67 (1949): 300-308 (citedMeyer, in “Introduction,” 14) 125 Life ofSt. LycopolisJohn of In this situation another scholar of the history of Sources chrétiennes Sources Draguet, “Le chapitre de l’Histoire Lausiaque sur les sur Lausiaque l’Histoire de “Le chapitre Draguet, Muséon Muséon Lausiac Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia 33 Lausiac History Lausiac 58(1945): 15-96; Rene 60 (1947): 227-255 (cited Meyer,in “Notes,” Wake 67 Wake History ɏɏɏ in Matthaeum can be put to the test in similar ways. , , but gave preference to the former. It former. the to preference gave but , 126 wherein the manuscript gives the gives manuscript the wherein the author brings the critical brings the author the , but, after the acquaintance and characterizes their author. and the New Testament Draguet, “Une nouvelle “Une Draguet, in the descriptions Life of John of Life 14). 122 Lausiac 124 In CEU eTD Collection the original of the and modern analogies for them. Overall, the position of R. 130 Lucot. by A. corrections certain account into taking text, Butler’s follows mainly remarks and expands the polemic between D. J. Chitty and R. Draguet. In the translation R. translation the In Draguet. R. and Chitty J. D. between polemic the expands and remarks critical appropriate many deny not does he However, significant. his acknowledging trustworthiness, publications. Overall, the authorfollows Butler’s position onthe issues of the history of the text and Christianity, the “long” and “pure” recensions ofthe recensions “pure” and “long” the Christianity, trustworthiness of the information, textual problems (translationinto old languages of Eastern 129 Greek. new improved Lexiconwhich would the include numerous new words and word-forms of post-Classical from the different lexemes, and so on. The article ends with theoptimistic hope forthe publicationof a borrowings from Latin, neologisms created by the addition of suffixes and/or prefixes,words derived by offeringPalladius, their short etymology anand approximate definition. The list includes Greek Almqvist und Wiksell, 1943). R. (St. Linnér, Lausiac History Lausiac 128 on the research new any for basis and text accessible best the is book this found, are G-recension of the manuscripts Greek edition must be the basis forall subsequent publications and translations. Until the time whenthe better that in a letterfrom R. Draguet points out that, despite all previous criticism, it isobvious that Butler’s History, to solve the tried problem – already he prepared had a Butler list ofarose. Palladus’ Greek Lexicon” words, also “Palladius’ incompletespecific a (Butler,forming of problem the Thus, dictionary. R. established. firmly became advocate”” “ill-favored an indeed was Chitty and one bad a Meyermentioned, after the publicationof articlethis the critical commonopinion that “Butler’s “case” is 127 which was already in print. text the change to impossibility and manuscript Oxford the with work Butler’s of circumstances personal is not the weaknessthe and groundlessness of argumentsthe hisof defender. answer from R. Draguet, where he, remaining on critical position toward Butler, proved sharp the received Chitty J. soon Derwas appeals. Very towhich R. Draguet arguments fragments of the fragments History devoted lexicaldevoted the problems of text. this was article first The contribution. significant made Meyer T. R. researcher prominent the History on the particularities of the text and source problems which arose around the notes. R.T. Meyer, “Proverbs Puns,” and 420-423. He also tried to find the etymology of suchexpressions R.T. Meyer, “Introduction.” He studies Palladius’ life and creation, focuses on the problems of the R. T. Meyer, “Lexical Problems in Palladius,” 44-52. Working on the English translation of the R. Draguet, Ancient Christian Writers 129 The third stage is study of the Vol.2, 270-276).Sture Linnérexplored the vocabulary of the , some of them demonstrating the plays on words which the author exploited. which author the words playsthe themdemonstrating on of , some as the introduction to the publication of the English translation of the text (in Lausiac History Lausiac R. Syntaktische und lexikalische Studien zur “Historia Lausiaca” des Palladius, Ɍ “Butleriana: une mauvaise cause,” 239-258 (cited inMeyer, “Introduction,” 14). AsR. , R. . Aegyptiorum Aegyptiorum Monachorum Historia Ɇɟ LausiacHistory Ɍ Lausiac History. Lausiac . Meyer discovered that not all the words which Paladius used, can be found in the yer proverbs andpuns examines which Palladius usedin the itself). The author of the defensive article explains some other omissions by the Ɍ . was written in Greek and was not translated from Coptic sources. Ɇɟ\ɟ series). Comments on the text are given in detailed r alsor compiled list (also selective)of nonclassical words used Lausiac History 128 34 R. T. Meyer also prepared a general essay (it means the pieces of the “long recension,” which recension,” “long the of pieces the means (it LausiacHistory Ɍ . Meyer isthe same that Butler argued—that in the mid-twentieth inthemid-twentieth century. The Lausiac ), current study, criticism, and 127 History more thoroughly more Ɍ . Meyer notes Meyer . The Lausiac (Uppsala: Ɍ Lausiac Lausiac . Ɇɟ yer 130 Ɍ . CEU eTD Collection archimandrites, priests, archpriests, deacons, archdeacons, deaconesses, lectors, exorcists, readers, and processesreaders, of recapitulation.exorcists, The textlectors, of the deaconesses, archdeacons, deacons, archpriests, priests, archimandrites, on the 2, part ed. E. A.Livingstone (Kalamazoo, MI.:CistercianPublications, 1985): 38-49. Meyergrounding Papers Ninth ofthe International ConferencePatristic on Studies,Oxford,1983, 134 as a material object of the written Sacred Word, and so on. lives of monks: forexample, how the heroes “learn inScripture,” rewrote it, granted itauthority, treated it was mentioned by Palladius. Autobiographer biblical the fragmentsof analysis inthe textual the about not speaks he Nevertheless, descriptions. Palladius’ in Scripture Sacred Analecta Bollandiana 136 Palladius’ biographical and autobiographical information is reliable. 135 functions and of the Church particularities the ranks at expounds, theMeyer beginning R.T. as of therefore, the fifthenough; century correctly reality can be represents described which by relying on it. Church in the Early Fifth Century as Seen inPalladius, Fifth CenturyasSeen the Early Church in of his article is devoted to Poemenia ( isof his devoted article Spirituality, Church important figures - and significanceHistory of the Scripture in Palladius’ work, its Christian spirituality, and (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1975):487-490. Conference onPatristic Studies Held Oxford, in 1971, called “Tall (so- brothers”) ideas these are perceptible. divided who ofascetics circle the to belonging his and ideas Origen’s toward inclination onthe offormationworld general his outlookrepresented intext. Throughthis the influencing Palladius’ influence of the theological and ascetic views of Evagrius Ponticus, the friend and teacherof Palladius, 1, part ed. F. L.Cross (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1970): 379-390. Meyerunderlines the considerable International Conference onPatristic Studies HeldChrist at Church, Oxford,1967, 133 “illustration” of the practical embodiment of Evagrius’ theoretical ideas in live reality. norms of spiritualityChristian expounded by becausePalladius textthis canbe defined asapeculiar what place the reading of “Divine books,” including the Sacred Scripture, occupied in monastic life. monastic in 132 occupied Scripture, Sacred the including books,” of“Divine reading the place what text. Meyer shows how divina this was executed and perceived,J. A. Jungmann (Münster: West, 1970), 580-584. As one of the most widespread ascetic exploits, what its value was, how it was described, and In the further articles R. 131 idea. this proof best the are translation, word-for-word a in useful not are and syncretism create which Proverbs, R.T. Meyer, “Holy Orders in the Eastern Church in the Early Fifth Century as Seen in Palladius,” in P. Devos, “La “servante de Dieu” Poemenia d’après Pallade, la tradition copte et Jean Rufus,” Jean et copte tradition la Pallade, d’après Poemenia Dieu” de “servante “La Devos, P. R.T. Meyer, “Palladius as Biographer,” 66-71. The article is devoted to the issue of to what extent R.T. Meyer, “Palladius and the Study of Scripture,” in R.T. Meyer, “Palladius and Early ChristianSpirituality,” in R.T. Meyer, “Lectio Divina in Palladius” in in Palladius” Divina “Lectio Meyer, R.T. —“Divine reading”—is mentioned many times inthe descriptionof devotees throughout the whole Lausiac History , but also on its contents. Several extended articles are devoted to the meaning the to devoted are articles extended Several contents. its on also but , Paul Devos was another prominent researcher of the of researcher prominent another was Devos Paul 132 Palladius and theStudyof Scripture . 135 87 (1969): 189-212. author The collates testimonies aboutfrom her different often writes aboutChurch different monastic and such bishops,ranks as chorbishops, Lausiac History Lausiac Ɍ . Lectio DivinainPalladius Ɇɟ 136 yer focuses not only on textual problems of the The article Ɇɟ , but rather about “factual” mentions of the Bible, its role in the yergives a wide expositionof the moral, ethics, and ascetic Ɇɟ Lausiac History Lausiac ȆȠȚȝİȞȓĮ Kyriakon: Festschrift Johannes Quasten yeralso on dwells thequestion of significance the of the 35 Sylvie sainte la Pélerine, Studia Patristica 13, part 2, ed. E. A. Livingstone ), the ascetic, “la servant de Dieu” who “laservant), theascetic, Papers Presented to the Sixth International is perceivedas areliable historical source , , 131 133 134 HolyOrders intheEastern Palladius and EarlyChristian Palladius asBiographerand Papers Presented to the Fifth Lausiac History publishedin two Studia Patristica 10, Studia Patristica 16, , ed. P.Granfield, ed. , . The first . The Lausiac Lectio CEU eTD Collection and significance of women in the world of the role scrutinize the and studies genderfrom of perspective approach the text the tries to published beginningthe at of 1990s, which isto Palladius’The devoted text. author the same person – Palladius of Helenopolis. of Palladius – person same the History in the problems chronological the approaches earlier, mentioned was also their in supporters Church the of fourth late the century. Dialogue on the Life ofDialogue ontheLife JohnChrysostom ɏȱɏ in the yet discussions significant caused which point important the proves Devos Paul Approches de Palladeàtravers le dialogue surChrysostome et l’HistoireLausiaque proportionally presented. enough as be defined can persons) secular characters, episodic and secondary ofstories, heroes-heroines comparisonwith male, although in quantitative importance factors secondary of the (the male-female one as communities perceived was ratio, asceticism female number of that conclusions to comes scholar the issue of women-temptresses womanishand demons; her household status and social functions. The Albina, andso on. The authorinvestigates the perceptionof femininity girlhood, and beauty humility,and focuses on theanalysis. Besides figures the description of the features of woman’s status in the of the worksthe of in the researchers formulated of genderfew premises history; theoretical the the exploitation to appeal to of article mostmethods ofthe of author the quality induces and quantityquestion research The prominent heroines141 – Melania 140 the Elder, Melania139 thehim as an historian.” Younger, should sharpenawareness writer’sof idiosyncraciesthe warn the and guard to onbethis reader using in score, these new parallels, that might escape too hasty a reading, as well as new light thrownAnalecta on Bollandiana old ones, 138 text. the the origins of text, trustworthiness of information, its sources and historiographical discussions around of the information arisesexamined intwo aspects – again.its history onthe West and on East. The issue Theabout themicrotextual author analysis Pélerine,” sainte comes up on the high level of generalization in questions on St. Silvia. of about story the features the exposes years fourlater, parts 137 sources. Syrian and Coptic of the fragments – accessible, are which sources, scrappy A. L. Fisher, Buck, “The Structure of the Lausiac History,”292-307. Hunt, “Palladius of Helenopolis: aParty and Its Supporters,” 456-480. P.Devos, “Approches de Pallade à travers le dialogue sur Chrysostomeet l’Histoire Lausiaque,” P. Devos, “Sylvie la sainte Pélerine,” sainte la “Sylvie Devos, P. c. Grounding on the analysis of the texts, the scholar argues that the author of the of author the that argues scholar the texts, the of analysis the on Grounding c. Among the more recent studies I should mention, first the article of A. L. Fisher I have already mentioned the article of E. D. Hunt about the two parties and two the about Hunt D. of E. article the mentioned I havealready . 140 “Women and Gender in Palladius’ Lausiac History,” Analecta Bollandiana 107 (1989): 243-265.Paul Devos mentioned that “if any doubts left were onthis 92(1974): manuscript 321-343.The traditionof life is the Analecta Bollandiana 36 and the author of the of author the and 138 Lausiac History 91(1973):105-120; P.Devos, “Sylvie la 139 Studia MonasticaStudia D. F. Buck, whose article . LausiacHistory 141 Lausiac History 137 33(1991): 23-50. In the article , A. L. Fisher Lausiac were CEU eTD Collection and semantic particularities of language, and interpretation of the concept “holy “holy fool.” concept ofthe interpretation and oflanguage, particularities semantic and mentions of dokumente/ht-ps.pdf (accessed15, March 2007). He carries out careful the study of the text concerning und George Martin Prof. von Ass. Christian Münch,WS 2002/2003, durchgeführt 6.Semester, 31. Juli2004. http://www.simon-hofstetter.ch/Ostkirche,” der in Theologie und „Spiritualität Proseminar zum Proseminararbeit, Kirchengeschichtliche Theologie, Historische Bern, Universität Geschichten,” des Motivs des Palladius’ work. in fools” “holy focuses issueof on the further and monasticism, early Egyptian characteristic of the text ofthe ofthe text characteristic 144 actions. Lausus’ request to Palladiusand to write story groups, about Egyptian anti-Chrysostom and monks and ofChrysostom theirexploits allies survived was between part of these reconciliation of processes the eclipse, of 143 meaningful massage inPalladius’ indirect it has worksthat – from conclusion accusation make to of scholar allows gluttony texts to different Jewish in sympathies. existing and appearance literally means “fond to delicacies,” “one who eats dainty food”. However, the evolution of its Press, 1997), Volume 29: Historica, theologica et philosophica, critica et philological, 501-507.Conference onPatristic The Studies Held Oxford1995 word in Constitutions and Palladius” in Є seminar patron. Palladius’ Chrysostom, John of rehabilitation the with this connected 142 and ideological circumstancesis possible to see new meaning of the whole fragment of the text. word become actual with help of the intertextualof mental cross-references. In the resultit the the of accents and meanings sight first the from writing invisible new the how demonstrates of theÄȤȡȘıIJȠijȐȖȠȢ one term and appears works inwhich inPalladius’ the ȡȞıĮȜȒ ȕȡȚȞǜ Simon Hofstetter, “ Rapp, “Palladius, Rapp, Lausus the and J. L. North, Among other studies devoted to the In 2004 in the Department of Theology In 2004in forof University theresearch DepartmentTheology the of Berne As already mentiones, Claudia Rapp’s important article focused on the social J. L. North Spiritualität undTheologiein der Ostkirche ca ıĮȜȩȢ 412Palladiuswas appointed bishop Tillthe ofAspuna. Constantinople the 420s in began ̕΅ΏϱΖ “Abstention from “Dainty Ffood”? Comments on π ”. Thanks exampleJ.L.North functioning tothe word, of the of one ıIJȚ , whichincludes an analysis of the narration, genre, context, personalities, syntactic 144 was prepared. The author, Simon Hofstetter, gives the extended ̝ΆΆκ anhand einer Erzählung aus der Historia Lausiaca des Palladius sowie weiterer sowie Palladius des Lausiaca Historia der aus Erzählung einer anhand carried out a careful comparative lexical and semantic analysis of analysis semantic lexical and comparative a careful out carried , ΐχ ΔΣΗΛΉȱЄΆΕ΍ΑаȱΗ΅ΏφȱπΗΘ΍ Studia Patristica:Studia Papers Presented attheEleventhInternational Historia Lausiaca Lausiac History 37 Lausiac History ,” 279-289. Thus,she argues, , ed. Elizabeth A. Livingstone (Leuven: Peeters (Leuven: Livingstone A. Elizabeth ed. , , describes history the featuresand of . Die „Heilige Torheit“ - eine Untersuchung eine - Torheit“ „Heilige . Die the presentation Lausiac History ȤȡȘıIJȠijȐȖȠȢ , that of the Italian scholar Italian the of that , Apostolic Constitutions 142 etc.the in Apostolic ̝ after a long period ca.420,and ȕȕ κ 143 , ȝȘ̖ ʌȐıȤİ – CEU eTD Collection Orientalia de Vogüé, 149 Lausiaque” avec les écrits d’Horsièse,” écrits les avec Lausiaque” Ecclésiastique 148 1935) where Copticthe fragments of the W. Till, W. Ecclesiastic Greek version of the version Greek text. Butleralso explained that otherfragments which indeed containinformation absent from Palladius’ notably onlyvarious punscan the be explainedasthe result most of ofmisunderstandings original Greek the expressions, the in irrelevancies and mistakes some because original Greek a from translations extended Coptic fragments of the G. Bunge (see below). On the contrary, R. T.Meyer following Butler’s analysis, arguedGreek that several quite the of sources Coptic primary the reflect fragments these that idea the supported warmly Amélineau de l’Histoire Lausiaque” dans la version copte,” version la dans Lausiaque” l’Histoire de 147 d’Helenopolis its and characters. of of degrees types sanctity as different Greek. into translated already Coptic material primary butused of sources, these translator the the stories existed previously. Moreover, according to de Vogüé, Palladius was noteven andcompiler butas only not the editor author, the as actually appears opinion, Palladius sources which usedforcouldis hisin why,Palladius beCoptic.That work this author’s ideathe nineteenth whichAmélineauhadyet original the inthe expressed century: Herevisited made byA.deVogüé. studies was Lausiac tothe contribution important studied. waspreservedinandinsufficiently text only fragments is 146 Libreria, 1984). between Greekandrelationship of the versions Coptic motivations, and ideas of ascetic renunciation according to the to according renunciation ascetic of ideas and motivations, forms, periods, focuseddifferent on Molinier, Nicolas modern scholar, Another circumstances. historical real with relation their and text in the models semantic Elena Magheri Cataluccio should also be mentioned here. Her work considers the 145 A. deVogüé A. deVogüé E. Amélineau, E. Nicolas Molinier, Elena Magheri Cataluccio, Lausiac History 148 One of One of issuesmostthe acutely moderndiscussed by is scholarship the Koptische Heiligen undMärtyrerlegenden Quatre érmiteségyptiens. Quatre 58 (1989): 326-332. A. de Vogüé published A. deVogüé emendations ɚ (Butler, (Bégrilles-en-Mauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1995). 42 (1947): 5-49;A.de Vogüé , , “Les fragments coptes de l’Histoire Lausiaque. L’édition d’Amélineau et le manuscript,” le et d’Amélineau L’édition Lausiaque. l’Histoire de coptes fragments “Les “L’“Histoire Lausiaque.” Une oeuvre écrite dans l’esprit d’Evagre,” l’esprit dans écrite oeuvre Une Lausiaque.” “L’“Histoire De Historia Lausiaca Lausiac History Lausiac The Lausiac History, and its Syrian version. Later on, this hypothesis was accepted by A. de Vogüé and Ascese,contemplation ministere. et D’apresl’HistoirePallade lausiaque de Il Lausaicon di Palladio tra Semiotica e Storia Lausiac History Lausiac are borrowed from other Greek sources such as Socrates’ as such sources Greek other from borrowed are (Paris: Leroux, 1887), 73-124; M. Chaine,“La double recencion Studia Monastica Life ofJohn of Lycopolis Vol.1, 107-155; Meyer, “Introduction,”10); Meyerrefers to , “Points de contact du chapitre XXXII de l’“Histoire Revue de l’Orient chrétien 38 (Rome: Pont. Institutum Orientalium Studiorum, , including 149 13 (1971): 291-294; see also G. Bunge and A. and variant readings variant and canbe found). Epistula ad Lausum 146 Lausiac History Lausiac History (Roma: Herder Editrica e 25 (1925-1926): 232-275. 150 147 for the Coptic Recently, an Revue d'Histoire , are certainly , are . The Coptic The . as well Historia 145 CEU eTD Collection Constantinople, Chrysostom in Historical its Context Hellenopolis with Theodorusthe Deacon of Romeabout Life the ofBlessed Johnthe Bishop of Ȼɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɨɣ Ʉɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ Ɏɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ Zemskova] Zemskova] critical positionof Vera Zemskova about Palladius’ authorship and the history of thetext: [Vera Ⱥɧɧɨɬɢɪɨɜɚɧɧɚɹɛɢɛɥɢɨɝɪɚɮɢɹ 153 (2001): 2-22. 82-109; T. Vivian, “Coptic Palladiana IV: St. Macarius of Alexandria,” Vivian, “Coptic Palladiana III:The Life of Macarius of Egypt,” Lausiac History Lausiac Coptic fragments, they developed the hypothesis that Palladius wrote not only the the Egyptian monks during his stay with them in the 390s; this text contained the stories his wrote Palladius andG. Bunge, A.Vogüé de of reconstruction the History Lausiac Palladius’ how authorship; vividthe descriptions and can dialogues appear inthe differ from theSyrian and Coptic versions are very similar,Greek and at the same time they both significantly text; moreover, why all these texts have signs of undoubted T. Vivian, “Coptic Palladiana II: The Life of Evagrius,” 152 151 l’Histoire Lausiaque. L’édition d’Amélineau et lemanuscript,” His hypothesis of a Copticbased hison found fragments analysis in of these manysupporters academic the world. original of the English. manuscripts,” work—an inSocrates’ information on Grounding text. the of authorship and place, understanding time, the of revising to previous the andcontribute Butler’s theses publishedtexts byAmélineau. 150 For the Forbibliographythe of A. deVogüé’s see: works [S.Khoruzhiy] T.Vivian, “Coptic Palladiana I: The Life of Pambo,” É. Amélineau, É. A. deVogüé A. expanded deVogüé his in conclusions witha common work G. Bunge. 152 , A. de Vogüé’s conclusions about the originality of originalityCoptic fragments aboutthe the of conclusions A. de Vogüé’s ɟɚ Ɂɟɦɫɤɨɜɚ ȼɟɪɚ Idion Monobiblion— ( ɢɫɢɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦ Ɇ Orientalia , “La version copte du chapitre XVII de l’Histoire Lausiaque. Les deux éditeurs et les trois etles éditeurs Lesdeux Lausiaque. del’Histoire XVII chapitre du copte version “La ., De Historia Lausiaca ɂɆɅɂɊȺɇ , but these two texts. two these but , , if work was written 20-30 years According described after was if events. to work written 20-30 , , 58(1989): 510-524; A.deVogüé, “Le texte copte XVIII duchapitre de Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ , “ , 153 , 2002). 248 , 2002). ɟɟɡɹ ɧɚ Ɋɟɰɟɧɡɢɹ ; [V. Lurie] , 151 / about monks and ascetics, and on the analysis of the ɨɟɬɭɳɣ ɠɬɢ ɥɠɧɨɨ ɂɨɚɧɧɚ ɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨ ɠɢɬɢɢ ɨ ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ Tim Vivian has translated these Coptic fragments into fragments Coptic these translated has Vivian Tim . ȼɫɬ 154 . ɫ ȼ . (The Review on. (The ɫɬɚɬɶɹ Thismany explains issues:why problematic the : . Historia Ecclesiastica Ɇ ɢɥɝ ɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝ 39 . Ʌɭɪɶɟ , , ed., tr. A. Balakhovskaya (Moscow: Lausiac History ɩɟɪ Coptic Church Review Coptic ChurchReview . , ɉɪɢɡɜɚɧɢɟȺɜɪɚɚɦɚ ɞɪɟɜɧɟɝɪɟɱɟɫɤɨɝɨ ɫ Orientalia The Dialogue ofThe Dialogue Palladius Bishopthe of CopticChurch Review , ɩɫɨɚ ȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ Coptic Church Review 61 (1992): 459-462. renders obsolete many many of obsolete renders that Palladius wrote the wrote Palladius that ɋ . ɏɨɪɭɠɢɣ 21, no. 1(2000):8-23; 21,no. T. 20, no. 3 (1999): 66-95; 3(1999): 20,no. , , 211–212. Also see the ɨɦɧɚɢȺ ɤɨɦɦɟɧɬɚɪɢɢ Monobiblion 21, no. 3(2000): 21,no. , ed., ɂɆɅɂɊȺɇ , ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ ɂɫɢɯɚɡɦ 22, no. 1 for . , ɋ ɫ : , . CEU eTD Collection 420 even if in this case he was the editor of his earlier material, rather than the writer. by tradition text(with of the insignificant variants)wascreated possible Palladius about fact that the that fact the invalidate not do hypotheses these case, any In preserved. not was but existed, have authoritative, although itis rather difficult toaccept a virtual, hypothetical text that may 154 the later, became Lausus, andthis book abasis whichwereadded to first dedication the for letter the with Together ascetics. non-Egyptian other, about stories with complemented and audience for asecular wasrewritten work the later, Afewdecades translations. and Syrian in theCoptic preserved andwas famous ascetics life of the about 2002),” in http://www.portal-credo.ru/site/?act=tv_ G. Bunge and A. de Vogüé, Lausiac History Today the conclusions of G. Bunge and A. de Vogüé areconsideredas deVogüé andA. G. Bunge of Today conclusions the Lausiac History , written , written about 420. Quatre érmites égyptien , in the form identified by Butler’s research on the textual the on research Butler’s by identified form in the , ɤ 40 eviews&id=13 (accessed March 15,2007). , 58-80. CEU eTD Collection impossible to distinguish between a reference and an allusion; therefore, apart from distinguish apart therefore, andan betweenimpossible areference allusion; to is italmost however, cases, most In allusions. biblical as I regard itdirectly to refer History heroes identifiedby himas of situationsand biblical. types The passagesof the biblical of names certain the by evoking itas aterm comparison, of refers to rather in the in structure of the sentence, and soon.A biblical reference can be called the type of usage the rearranging sentence, a of parts some of omission or addition the as such text instances whereinvolves quotingalsoless more or changessignificant of biblicalthe exact form of Palladius’ original quotation. By “adapted quotations” I understand all the History can quoted manuscripts in be foundof versions indifferent different Palladius’ material biblical the that or syntax, or spelling Greek by allowed either are changes andmay be insignificant changes in introduced these meansquotations; that this such Sometimes, for word. small word quotation,exact biblical text reproducing the original By material: biblical quotations, I will use the following concepts to refer to with ideas associated such quotations. and categorize Palladius’investigation, further which before solidgives ground into exploration the the world of use of biblical Bible of inthe the interpretations verbatim Lausiac Lausiac History First, I willFirst, I thetermsclearly define whichIintenduse. Throughout this to study textual the isofPalladius’ quotations and to This devoted peculiarities chapter which modeled which notquote are biblicalsimilar inaway tothe do butor narrative, and of the Greek Bible and, as a result, it would be difficult to establish the biblical quotation I mean those instances when the author employs an employs author the when instances those mean I quotation biblical where the author does not repeat a biblical text The Solid Ground ofTextual Analysis verbatim CHAPTER TWO Lausiac and adapted, biblical and adapted, andallusions. references, 41 History. This is a necessary part of my of part isThis a necessary verbatim Lausiac Lausiac , but CEU eTD Collection standard text oftheScripture. text standard Bible. Symmachus, or Theodotion) or Symmachus, (Aquila, Septuagint the of Greektranslations revised the use oneof tendency to any however, clear is totrace, possible not It changes. literal secondary small exhibitor that quotations those of and quotations exact the of peculiarities textual the discovering youdon’t think? themain version textual of Biblethe usedby through Palladius taking into account. casualand secondary changes avoid to inorder Bible Greek the of editions in critical the fragment same form the of accordingBartelink);I check third,work textaul (Butler critical the the editions and to Palladius’ of manuscripts in different fragment same the of readings in the differences quotation or reference in the text of of in the reference text the or quotation Introduction tothe Historythe of Bible BakerAcademic, 2000), 38-43; Julio Trebolle Barrera, 156 rendering. literal very a requires text the unless NewTestament the for NASB the against checked 2005). The English translations used basedare Brenton’s on English translationof Septuagint, the Textform (Stuttgart:Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft,1994); Barbara and Kurt Aland, Johannes Karavidopoulos, Carlo M. Martini, and Bruce M. Metzger, 3rd ed. Testament. ItsTransmission, Corruption, and Restoration 157 2000). Septuagint inContext: Introduction totheGreek version of the Bible the of analysis textual will beinstances as regarded references. other all allusions, as definite can beestablished doubt whichwithout examples 155 vols. (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck Ruprecht, und 1960-2007); For all these, see Karen H. Jobes and Moises Silva, Fordiscussion around different textforms of the Bible, see: Bruce M. Metzger, Septuaginta VetusTestamentum Graecumauctoritate Academiae Scientiarum Gottingensis editum 157 Moreover, it cannot be determined whether Palladius discussed the biblical the discussed Palladius whether be determined cannot it Moreover, One of the aims of my investigation is to define/ “identify” sounds a bit better, abit sounds “identify” define/ is to of my investigation One aims the of To sum up, the logical chain of the work I have applied in my approach on the on approach my in applied have I work the of chain logical the up, sum To , ed.Maurice Williamand A. Robinson G.Pierpont (Southborough:Book Chilton Publishing, Based on my research, it has become clear that Palladius probably usedthe probably Palladius that it clear has become Basedonmy research, New TranslationEnglish the of Septuagint Lausiac History Lausiac 156 orpreferences for any particular textform of the (Leiden: Brill, 1998), 313-317;Natalio Fernández Marcos, The New Testament inthe Original Greek Byzantine is the following: first, Idefine abiblical first, following: isthe 42 Lausiac History Invitation to the Septuagint The Jewish Bible and the Christian Bible. An (New York: Oxford University Press, 1964), 155 Novum Testamentum Graece etLatine, (NETS) where available, and on the , tr. W. G. E. Watson (Leiden: Brill, ; second,analyze all I the The Text of the New (Grand Rapids, MI: ed. The , 16 CEU eTD Collection ıĮIJ 160 π ό ıIJĮȣȡ 158 controversies. Christological of inthe context E. Ehrmanas by Bart problematic definedlater whichwere passages of the Greek New Testament in his biblical quotations. 36; he also remarks that John Chrysostom was theearliest ChurchFather to use the Byzantine text-type omission of 159 1993). Christological Controversies on the Text ofthe New Testament Saviour evenin his prayers” give to poor,andthe every hour both day nightcarriedand followed the cross and the Paesius“sell alland whichsaid about from quotation chapter the example, adapted the of all, the same quotationFirst sources. more or have two references and quotations some that fact by the mostly can have parallelinvolving 114different biblicalpassages.This in difference numberscanbe explained places in several booksLausiac History of the Bible (for quotations, include which changes insignificant (the addition of Ecclesiastes. righteousness; combines and isfutility,” fragmentswhich from all this the two quotation in man Valens:have story about “I the in seenarighteous his perishing in the asadapted biblical fragments, different fragmentcan combine two quoted ıIJ into Luke 18:22, Matt. 10:38, Matt. 16:24, Matt. 19:21, Mark 8:34, Mark 10:21, Luke 9:23, Luke 14:27. For these, see Bart E. Ehrman, E. Bart see these, For HL Ϡ κ Ȟ ϲ Ȟ ; ȞȕĮıIJȐȗȦȞ 14.5: ; Φ țȜȘȡȠȞȠȝȒıȠȣıȚ Ȟ On the whole, my analysis has produced the following results: throughout the throughout results: following the produced has my analysis whole, the On A total of thirty seven borrowings from the Bible can be defined as Ș ȜȜ Ё ȤĮȡȓıIJȘıĮȞ ’), changes allowed by Greek spelling or syntax by or allowed’), changes ( Greek spelling ȐIJȦȒĮțĮ ʌȐȞIJĮʌȦȜȒıĮȢ Φ 161 ȣIJ there are93cases of using biblical quotations, references, andallusions , З țĮ Ȟ Ϡ , Φ ȖȐȡ țȠȜȠȣș - , įȑ İ ), Ё Ϡ З ; changing ; changing ȤĮȡȓıIJȘıĮȞ įȠ 158 Ȥİȡıȓ Ȟ ȞIJ 159 Ͽ Х has 8 parallel places in has 8parallel the Scripture places ȢʌIJȦȤȠ ıȦIJ The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture: The Effect ofEarly ), ϛ ȡȚțĮ įȚȐ ϧ Φ Ȣ ; , ȜȜȐ ʌȠȚȝȑȞȦȞ țĮ into Ϡ 43 IJĮ Ϡ used in the short form țĮș  ϧ The New Testament, ȢʌȡȠıİȣȤĮ ϣ ȞĮ ’ Г , – ĮțĮ ȡĮȞ įȑ into ʌȠȚȝĮȓȞȦȞ (New York: Oxford University Press, University Oxford (New York: ϧ Ȣ . Ϡ țĮș  ȖȐȡ ȜȑȖȠȣıȚ ’ , ed. Maurice A. Robinson, 9. ψ Φ ȑĮțĮ ȝȑȡĮȞ ); orusing alternative ʌȩ into – țĮȓ 160 Φ ȜȑȖȠȣıȚȞ Ϡ ȜȜ țĮIJ  π ). Second, the or or ț ’; ; Τ țĮȓ ıĮIJĮȞ ȞȪțIJĮIJ verbatim ȖȐȡ ; into π ; the ıIJ κ Ϡ - ό ϲ - Ȟ , CEU eTD Collection Ȗ words, word combinations, or parts of the sentence ( 166 John’s disciples and the disciples of the Pharisees fast, but Your disciples do not fast?’” 165 164 163 ɎĮȡȚıĮȓȦȞ 162 7:6. Eccles. ȞȘıIJİȪȠȣıȚȞ following: the abridgement or expansion of phrases ( phrases of expansion or abridgement the following: used for adapting suchbiblical tothe contextquotations hisof Palladius methods main The declensions). and forms (verb in grammar changes usage); word (synonyms, changes stylistic and lexical sentences; of structure and syntax the in is difficultestablish to the exact form of Palladius’ original quotation. to the textual variants attested in the manuscripts of the New Testament. As a result, it Ѐ Ϣ Gospels. used is those whoarethose healthy needwho aphysician,but who those are sick.” For example, in the story about John of Lycopolis, Palladius used the phrase: “(It is) not text. original the establish to impossible is where cases included also have I quotations dialect forms ( forms dialect 161 ıȤȪȠȞIJİȢ ϛ ȖȚĮȓȞȠȞIJİȢ HL ‘Why do Him, to said and came they and fasting; were Pharisees the and disciples “John’s 2:18: Mark HL Matt. 9:12; Mark 2:17; Luke 5:31. HL Ȣ HL 166 26.1 “Do not call (anyone) on earth your teacher.” of John?” disciples the do as fast not disciples your do “Why 11: Prol. 35.6: becomes becomes 25.6: Thirty fragmentsThirty can three includebe These calledadaptedquotations. changes Ѐ 163 ȖȚĮȓȞȠȞIJİȢ “strong.” This fragment is borrowed from and has parallels in three Synoptic in three parallels has and from borrowed is fragment This “strong.” ȅ Among these, Mark and Matthew prefer Matthew and Mark Among these, ) Ǽ Ё . All three of them,however, allow the second alternative reading according Ϩ ȤȡİȓĮȞ ȞȘıIJİȪȠȣıȚȞ ȠįȓțĮȚȠȞ įȠȞ Б ȢțĮ ʌȡ ɄĮ κЉ σ Ϡ Ϡ “healthy”, but variant readings of the of readings variant but “healthy”, ȤȠȣıȚȞȠ ʌĮIJȑȡĮȝ Ƞ Ȣ [Ionian] in the place of Attic ϡ Φ ͑ ʌȠȜȜȪȝİȞȠȞ , ȦȐȞȞȠȣ Ƞ ϡ ϡ Ѐ į ȖȚĮȓȞȠȞIJİȢ ξ χ ıȠ țĮȜȑıȘIJİ  ; 164 Ϡ ȝĮșȘIJĮ π becomes įțȚȝIJĮ įȚțĮȚȫȝĮIJȚ Ȟ Ϣ ĮIJȡȠ 44 І Ϡ Ѐ Ƞ Φ ȝ ȜȜ ǻȚ Ё З ȞȘıIJİȪȠȣıȚȞ ’ Ȟ Τ Ƞ Ё ϡ IJȓȠ π IJȠ țĮț ʌ І Ȃ Ϡ · IJ З ʌȡ ϡ țĮȓȖİIJȠ χ Ϣ ȝĮșȘIJĮȓ ϛ ıȤȪȠȞIJİȢ Ȣ țĮȜȑıȘIJİįȚįȐıțĮȜȠȞ ȢȖ λ σ ͖ ȤȠȞIJİȢ ȠȢ ȞĮIJȓȠ Lausiac History Lausiac ϛ ). Among these Among ). ; Ȣ 165 , І . Lausiac History Ƞ ȝĮIJĮȚȩIJȘȢ IJȠ ); replacement of some of replacement ); İ ’ , while Luke opts for Ϩ ȖȐȡ Ȣ ȱȦȐȞȞȠȣ ϡ ȝĮșȘIJĮȓıȠȣȠ 162 Here the word π ıIJȚȞ ( ; Eccles.7:15; allow also țĮ verbatim Ϡ Ѐ arethe Ƞ π ȝ ʌ ϡ З Ϡ IJ IJ Ȟ З ϛ ϳ Ё Ȣ Ȟ CEU eTD Collection įȚȘȖ 3:8 is changed into lose heart) in always bring some meaningful emphasis, but there are several notable exceptions. In exceptions. notable several are there but emphasis, meaningful some bring always of verbs and nouns; and verbs of 8:26 is changed8:26 is into from from 4:13 are 4:13 are changed into 23:9-10 are changed into Б IJȩįȚțĮȓȦȝĮ turned into E into turned 18.7; ʌȐıȘȢțIJȓıİȦȢțĮ - to - to show, inpoint) 13:21 Exod. are changed into subject, ordirectspeech a questionintosubject, changed ( ȕĮıIJȐȗȦ ͟ follow) ϳ σ 174 ʌȦȜȒıĮȢ ʌȫȜȘıȠȞ įȚȘȖȑȠȝĮȚ Е act, pers.2, sing.) in 173 (but rather that the wicked turn from his way and live.’ 172 fall.” who those of ʌĮIJ 171 170 169 Do not be called leaders; forOne is your Leader, (that is,) Christ.” 168 167 ȡȤİIJĮȚ ȋȡȚıIJȩȢ ijİȚȜȠȞ ȢIJ Ezek. 33:11: “Say to them, ‘As I live!’ declares the Lord GOD, ‘I do not want the death of the wicked, Isa. 40:12: “who weighed the mountains in a balance?” a in mountains the weighed “who 40:12: Isa. HL Matt. 23:9-10: “Do not call (anyone) on earth your father; spiritus. and for Oneaccents is without your appears Father, it He readings; who Variant is in heaven. Ȗ Φ HL Φ χ Ϝ ıIJȩȤİȚ Ȟ Τ ϲ įİȚȜȩȢ 10.4: “He 10.4: who measures the mountains.” (from įȚțĮȓ ȡ ϛ 69.2: “O Great God, who tolerates the evil of every creature and does not want the death and fall and death the want not does and creature every of evil the tolerates who God, Great “O 69.2: ȡIJ (from ȜșȠȞ Φ HL ϳ (verb, imperf. act.) in In the present analysis itis difficult tosay whether all these textual changes –carry, raise) in (participium, aorist act. nom. sing. masc.) in (verb, imperat. aorist act. pers. 2sing.from ʌȠıIJȡȑȥĮȚIJ - to tell, describe) in Heb. 11:32 is changed into ( У Τ (verb,praes. imper.act., 2,sing.)Sir is pers. in 8:9 into changed 14.5; İȞIJȠȚȢ - timid, timorous, cowardly, and verb. praes. act. ind. pers.2 pl., from from pl., pers.2 ind. act. praes. verb. and cowardly, timorous, timid, - 168 (from įȚȘȖȑȠȝĮȚ (from – just act,deed,commandment) in Ϸ HL σ ); the rearranging of sentences (questions turned into declarative sentences: declarative into turned (questions sentences of rearranging the ); Ș ıIJĮșȝȓȗȦȞ ȡȘ Ϩ ȡȤȠȝĮȚ ʌȠȞĮ 39.4; Φ ȕȑȕȡȦțĮ ) IJȩįȓțĮȚȠȞ Φ ȡȐIJȦ 167 π ȞȑȡȤȠȝĮȚ Ϡ HL -to declare, tell, describe) inPs. 49:16 is changed into ȝ ȝȚțȡȠȥȣȤȒıĮIJİ σ – to come) in Luke 14:27 is changed into 173 Ё Ƞ π IJȠȢ ϲ IJȠ χ ijȐȖȠȝİȞ (from Prol. 4; Prol. įȚįȐıțĮȜȠȞ Ё Ȟ useof synonymous and words phrases. ȕȠȣȜȩȝİȞȠȢIJ HL (year) and ȡ ϧ Φ (perf. indic. act. pers.1 sing., from Ȣǽ Σ 14.5; – justice, – righteousness, truth) inEccles. ischanged 7:15 into ıİȕ - went up) in Gal. 1:18 ischangedGal. -wentup)in 1:18 in ȞȠȚȢ HL З 169 Į (aorist indic. act.-med., pers. 1 plur., from plur., 1 pers. act.-med., indic. (aorist ϥ ϛ ȡȦ Prol. 6; 6; Prol. ϴ π becomes . ψ ijİȚȜȑIJȘȢ Ȗȫ (teacher) in Φ ȝȘį – takeraise, up)in Matt. 16:24 is changed into Ȗİ (aorist indic. act. pers. 2, plur. plur. 2, pers. act. indic. (aorist ʌ ʌȠȜȜȐ ϧ , ϲ IJȠ ȜȑȖİȚțȪȡȚȠȢȠ ξ (from ϳ țȜȘș įȚȘȖȠȪȝİȞȠȞ ϲ įȠ (noun, nom. sing. (noun, nom. masc.) Matt.in 18:24ischanged into (big, many) in ȞșȐȞĮIJȠȞțĮ І IJ HL Į ϟ ϳ HL ψ ϛ Ȣ įȘȖȒıĮȞIJȚ 45 ȖȑȠȝĮȚ IJİțĮșȘȖȘIJĮȓ Ё 25.6; σ 26.1; IJ HL IJıIJ ıIJȘıİ І (partic. praes. indic. pass. Nom. sing. neut. from neut. sing. Nom. pass. indic. praes. (partic. țĮ ʌȦȜȑȦ 14.5; etc. – to go ahead, lead) and and lead) ahead, go –to țĮșȘȖȘIJ įȚȘȖȒıĮıșĮȚ Ё ȤȡȩȞȠȢ ͟ Ϡ ȕȠȣȜȩȝĮȚIJ ȗ (from Ϡ HL șİ IJ -tosell) inLuke 18:22 ischanged into ϛ ȕȚȕȡȫıțȦ Τ χ ȞĮ 38.1; 38.1; ϲ (time) (time) and Ȟ χ Ϸ Ȣ , Ȣ ϳ Ș ıIJĮșȝ ȡȘ Φ Ё Φ ϵ ϳ (leader) and įȘȖȑȦ IJȩȞ țȠȜȠȣș ʌȫȜİȚĮȞIJ IJȚțĮșȘȖȘIJ ȝȑȖĮȢ ȝȚțȡȠȥȣȤȑȦ (aorist I, infinit. med.) in Φ įİȚȜȠȓ ȞȑȕȘȞ 174 – to eat, consume) in 172 ϲ – to be guide, to lead) in ȞșȐȞĮIJȠȞIJȠ ); changes in the forms in the changes ); ȝĮțȡȩȢ З π π Φ , π țįȚȘȖ ıșȓȦ (went to)in Ȟ ıIJȠȤȒı ϳ ıIJİ Х (from ȕĮıIJȐȗȦȞIJ ʌĮIJ 170 З - show lack of spirit, of lack show - (adj. nom. pl. masc., χ įİ – to eat) in 2 Thess. İ Ϝ ȞʌIJĮȚȩȞIJȦȞ (big, long)in Wisd. Ȣ Ϣ ), change of the of change ), ϧ ȝȓ χ (from ȟĮȚ Ѐ ϙ ȡ - to be) in Matt. Φ Ȣ ȕĮıIJȐȗȦȞ (father) in Matt. in (father) ȝ (from (from (aorist conjuct. țȠȜȠȣșȑȦ З І Ȟ π HL țįȚȘȖȑȠȝĮȚ įȚțĮȚȫȝĮIJȚ Φ π Τ ıIJȚȞİ HL ıİȕȠ įİȓțȞ Prol. 6; HL țĮț (from 171 45.3; –to 1.2; HL І І is Ϩ ȝȚ Τ Ȣ Ȣ CEU eTD Collection 178 - “[God declares:] ‘I do not want the death of wicked.’” the does not want the death andfall of the fallen men”; Ezek. 33:11: O 175 177 176 critical editions of the Bible. Moreover, these changes are not surprising if one takes the modern inthe printed asthat such time in Palladius’ form in a canonical stabilized been yet not had Scripture of text The texts. medieval for unusual not also are synonyms themeaningnothing to ofSuch changes and biblicalphrases.word the use the of History in of the text the phrase biblical of a incorporation and from adaptation the chapter. next in the out carried be will text biblical the changing and with working when used Palladius which tools rhetorical and strategies narrative the of investigation closer on emphasized extremeforthe necessity everymonk. spiritual the of guidance significanceimportant had his in Evagrius ideasof Evagrius; own teacher, ascetic the spiritual paternity thephenomenonof factthat the to probably changeddue these words changed into changed țĮșȘȖȘIJ example comes from story about Heron, where the biblical biblical the where Heron, about story from comes example as inthebiblical passage. of humankind rather general than sinfulness the herin sinful Here sheis speaking about abad committed clearly action, past, the deed π (“ ones”) fallen the phrase which generally fell nunthe story the about heroinethe repented, who and Godwith addresses the repeats the biblical words, but the nun uses - to tell, recount) in ȟĮȡʌȐıĮıĮ Participium, praes. indic. act., Gen. plur. from Adj. Gen. sing. from HL HL 69.2: 26.1; Matt. 23:9-10. In addition to what was mentioned above, most of the textual changes result changes textual the of most above, mentioned was what to addition In ; this frequently explains the grammatical and syntactic changes that add that changes syntactic and grammatical the explains frequently ; this φ Ȣ (from - “leader” in the prohibition to call anyone on earth are call with these words anyoneearth to on “leader” intheprohibition - ȝ χ ȠȜȝȞȢ IJ ȕȠȣȜȩȝİȞȠȢ  įȚįȐıțĮȜȠȞ π HL ȟĮȡʌȐȗȦ 47.9; 175 Φ ıİȕȒȢ in the place of the biblical – to save, rescue) in π ϲ ȡȡȪıșȘȞ . “teacher.” ȞșȐȞĮIJȠȞțĮ (from 178 Ϡ Ϲ IJ ȪȠȝĮȚ As far as I can see, Palladius deliberately Palladius see, can I as far As χ ʌIJĮȓȦ Ȟ HL 46 Φ – to rescue,release) in2Tim. 4:17 is changed into ʌȫȜİȚĮȞIJ 61.5. IJȠ З І ȞʌIJĮȚȩȞIJȦȞ Ё Φ ȕȠȣȜȩȝDȚIJ ıİȕȠ І Ȣ ʌĮIJ -“[OGod, Great who…] (“the sinful one”). ϲ ȞșȐȞĮIJȠȞIJ φ ȡ - “father” and - IJ З ʌIJĮȚȩȞIJȦȞ Ȟ 177 o І Another Lausiac Φ ıİȕȠ 179 A 176 І Ȣ CEU eTD Collection In the In have biblical parallels, so descriptions of current events are formulated in biblical terms. biographies of characters. The situations described in the described Thesituations characters. biographies of and qualities human including examples, biblical of help the Palladius imagesthe people constructs of andsinnersillustrating righteous with them heroes; biblical of mentions include These cases. such two forty identified have I story; in the place of aorist of the in place the synonyms, for instance, the perfect form form perfect instance, the for synonyms, literary more of instead his time of Greek colloquial popular, the to belonged History variant which is grammatically more correct). 182 Gothoburgensis, 1990),222. biblical quotation Septuagint’s (the biblical quotation 181 Millennium 180 Chrétienne chez Évagre lePontique elaborated. stylistically colloquial variants are mostly confined toquoted speech; Prologuethe is muchmore not towrite Atticist prose, and does notuse learned variants toembellish his style; truly which does not meanwhich does not justhis isbad, but that in that Greek the mentions that Palladius as the author of the in in century of variations syntactic madeby the She Greek fifth Karin the Hult. quotation the was based onmemory. cases in most texts, biblical with especially account; into authors medieval of methods 179 Karin Hult, Karin Geary, J. Patrick See For Evagrius’ views on spiritual paternity, see Gabriel Bunge, HL 18.7; Exod. 13:21; 18.7; the meaning isthe same: “in of the pillar cloud,”but proposes Palladius a Lausiac History References most are thepopular ofbiblical form involving inof texts Palladius’ Generally speaking, my results agree with the main conclusions of analysisthe Generallymy conclusionsof speaking,agree main the results with into (Princeton: Princeton University Press,1996), 3-22. Syntactic Variation in Greek oftheFifth CenturyD. A. IJ Х ıIJȪȜ  PhantomsRemembrance: ofthe Memorythe First andOblivionat End ofthe У Palladius also tries to build a mental bridge connecting biblical connecting bridge mental a build to tries also Palladius 181 IJ π For example, in some cases Palladius stylistically improves a improves stylistically Palladius cases in some example, For ijȐȖȠȝİȞ ϛ ȞİijȑȜȘȢ Ȣ (Bégrolles enMauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1994). ( π 180 ıșȓȦ 182 π ıIJ Ȟ ). On the other hand, he also used terms that terms used he also hand, other the On ). ȕȑȕȡȦțĮ “to eat”). “to 47 Lausiac History Lausiac Ͼ Ȝ У ȞİijȑȜȘȢ  (from (from 183 ȕȚȕȡȫıțȦ is changed in the was a “non-literary” writer, wasa“non-literary” (Gothenburg: Acta Universitatis Acta (Gothenburg: Lausiac Paternité Spirituelle. LaGnose topoi Lausiac History or similarities in the similarities or “to eat, consume”) eat, “to History frequently he chose Lausiac CEU eTD Collection 185 NewmanPress and Longmans, Green, 1965), 169, 14.n. 184 is illustrated inis illustrated Table 1below. 21 and 21 references, correspondingly. There are also allusions one to each Testament. Testament. They number 24 and 13 number 24 They Testament. Old versus New Testamentthe 42of of the of use the widely used.Thereare72cases is more NewTestament thematerial the of to, and referring quoting for sources popular itpart isof modeled on Prologue the Gospel to the of Luke; is an allusion at the beginning of the Prologue: as R. Meyer mentioned, the introductory these points will be closely investigated below. He also used references to the Bible as arguments to justify ideas which he presents. All heroes. by Palladius’ biblical events of re-enactment or fulfillment the and happened, events of the between the Bible including and Palladius’ work, coincidences in geography, when the times and places with those of his days. In these cases the references serve as a link 183 water.” of whofounda wellwas by servants “living passage similarly,Isaac, dug where, the dug awell reach an could butwater. This case to not alludes Old probably Testament people who where helped chidedand 40, in discouraged Pior the situation then chapter Palladius of Aspuna, HL HL 39.5; Gen. 26:15-19. 45.3: 185 The frequency of the use of Septuagint and New Testament books by books and Testament The frequency useof the Septuagint Palladius New of Only two examples can be defined without doubt as biblical allusions. The first The allusions. biblical as doubt without defined be can examples two Only It is important to note that among the biblical books which were the most which biblical werethe books amongisnote that important the to It ȕȑȕȡȦțĮ Lausiac History Lausiac ; 2 Thess. 3:8: The Lausiac History The Lausiac π take place in the same places where the biblical events biblical the where inthesame places place take ijȐȖȠȝİȞ verbatim , tr. and annot. Robert T. Meyer (Westminster and London: and (Westminster Meyer T. Robert annot. and , tr. . 48 quotations, 26 and 7 adapted quotations, and 7 quotations, 26 184 the second is the second the CEU eTD Collection Testament, the most often quoted books are: the Gospels of Matthew (17), Luke(13), (17), are:theGospels books Matthew of often mostquoted the Testament, Proverbs (6), Genesis (6), Exodus (5), Job (4), and Sirach (3). From the New New Testament 2 Thessalonians Old Testament 2 Corinthians 1 Corinthians Ecclesiastes Philippians 2 Timothy 1 Timothy Ephesians Galatians Leviticus Hebrews Matthew Proverbs Wisdom Romans Genesis 4 Kings (totals) Ezekiel Exodus (totals) Psalms Joshua 1 John 1 Daniel Books Sirach James Isaiah Mark The frequency of different uses of Biblein the of The frequency Palladius’ different Titus Luke Among the books of the Old Testament the most quoted are: Psalms (8 times), John Job quotations Verbatim 24 13 1 6 4 1 1 1 1 3 1 1 1 2 3 4 1 6 quotations Adapted 26 Table 1. 1 9 4 3 2 1 7 1 5 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 49 References Allusions 21 21 1 2 2 2 1 5 2 2 1 2 1 3 1 1 4 4 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 Lausiac History 1 1 1 1 Total 72 13 17 42 . 2 2 6 1 5 6 6 3 4 1 1 4 1 2 1 6 1 1 1 3 1 1 2 5 6 1 2 8 1 CEU eTD Collection quotations inthe Byzantine literature: The statement of a question],” in ɢɚɬɣɤɣ ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɟ ɜɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɣ explanation; another proposed also has Wipszycka monks. Ewa for were necessary that fragments find to is possible it characters different about texts different of number significant the among richness; its from stem might Testament Old the to appealing the New Testament. Scholarswhich were recitedare not quite entirely frequently); (not only Psalms, the interpreted was Old thewhole Testament with which attention sure sometimes why this it is wasreferred the mentions she late antique Christianity, of literature inthemonastic so.texts biblical A to preferenceeven more often thanfor Septuagint. in the analogies necessary find to convenient more it was easierand Testament, New of books the the to from it.contrast In taken be could plots and images, illustrative examples, different many Bible; the of part that Old Testament materials is conditioned by the significant size and varied contents of the New Testament is more popular(5), thefirst toTimothy and second the (4), totheCorinthians (3). in the Mark (6), the Epistles tothe Romans (6), Galatians (6), the firstletter to the Corinthians 186 could not havecouldnot been used as life.” everyday for a recipe while “the world of the OldCovenant,” the with associations inspired life itself “everyday because explained New Testament is marginal,the Byzantines and the solutions likedideologicalwould seem that the should reasons Gospels’ dominance, assure complete to proposedquote it although that the mentions Ivanov inSergey Thus, Oldit scholarship. in the found be can fact Testament no less thanantique used from authors, texts Oldthe Testamentwidely. for this Some explanations the New. This can be [Sergey Ivanov] These results require some commentary. The first interesting fact is that even if is even that fact interesting first The commentary. some require results These Ewa Wipszycka gives a similar explanation. Speaking about the usageof the about Speaking explanation. asimilar gives Ewa Wipszycka ɟɝɣ ɂɜɚɧɨɜ ɋɟɪɝɟɣ : ɩɫɚɨɤɜɨɩɪɨɫɚ ɩɨɫɬɚɧɨɜɤɟ Ʉ , “ ɨɬɨɟɢɧɜɡɜɬɵɢ ɟɯɡɜɬɵɰɬɬ ɜ ɰɢɬɚɬ ɜɟɬɯɨɡɚɜɟɬɧɵɯ ɢ ɧɨɜɨɡɚɜɟɬɧɵɯ ɋɨɨɬɧɨɲɟɧɢɟ 50 [The correlation of the New and Old Testament Old Newand of the correlation [The Lausiac HistoryLausiac 186 Thus, the extensive useof extensive Thus,the Ɉɞɢɫɫɟɣ , Palladius, as other late as other , Palladius, : ɑɟɥɨɜɟɤɜɢɫɬɨɪɢɢ . CEU eTD Collection against a later one). alater against text earlier an check (to inaccuracies methodological of because significance academic ultimate have in the Vernadsky LibraryNational of Ukraine) ɪɭɤɨɩɢɫɿɜɇɚɰɿɨɧɚɥɶɧɨʀɛɿɛɥɿɨɬɟɤɢɍɤɪɚʀɧɢɿɦ of the fifteenth century from the collection of Zlatoverkhoho Monastery of St. Mihail], Mihail], St. of Monastery of Zlatoverkhoho collection the from century fifteenth the of ɱɜɟɪɬɿ fifteenthcentury; it is a translation of a Greek lectionary from the ninthcentury ( Manuscripts of the National Library of Ukraine (Kyiv). The manuscript dates from the last quarterof the 188 Warszawskiego,1997), 258. studies: ACollective volume], ed. Tomasz Derda, Ewa Wipszycka (Warsaw: Wydaw.Uniw. criteria for checking quotations from the preserved manuscript dates from the ninth century (Sinai, gr.7). Thus, there are no clear eighth century, the and earliest formed bytheseventh or in Churchwasonly the Greek service of canon the while century), fifth the of (beginning time early an at written was hand,other unfortunately, for isinappropriate this the the medieval text, in my study – from the from – study inmy text, medieval the textual thestudy about use ofthe Bible in narrativethe by quotationscomparing from calendar.to bereadatdivine accordingthe to services schy quotations may be variousthe was part of divineTherefore, in worship). this casethemain for source the biblical was heardfrom Bible, this duringthe heard-text (oral services of church reading Bible quoting about speaks one when moreover, text; heard the on but now), do we (as text medieval frequently,quotation. quite In werenotbased read on the texts, quotations meaning of “Christian the people”). the (in Church in the and Testament New in the fulfilled been had which prophecies anumberof because itcontains Old the appealed Testament to authors perhaps the 187 (Moscow: Nauka,2003), 12. ɧɚɪɪɚɬɢɜɟ ɜ Ȼɢɛɥɢɢ əɡɵɤ As only an approximate background for comparison I used the Slavic lectionary from the Institute of Institute the from lectionary Slavic the used I comparison for background approximate an only As E. Wipszycka, “Historia Lausiaca Palladiusza [Palladius’ á ku staro LausiacHistory XV On onehand,the hypothesis develop this offers a opportunity thewonderful to The second important issue is whether the Bible itself was the direct source for source direct wasthe itself Bible the is whether issue important The second ɫɬ Ī . ytno ɡɡɿɛɪɚɧɧɹɁɥɚɬɨɜɟɪɯɨɝɨɆɢɯɚɣɥɿɜɫɶɤɨɝɨɦɨɧɚɫɬɢɪɹ Ğ ci: studia are among the biblical fragments in the lectionary. However, this analysis does not does analysis this However, lectionary. the in fragments biblical the among are [Odysseus:in Man history: language The of Biblethe inthe narrative] Ĩ ród á oznawcze: pracazbiorowa Lectionaries Ɏ 187 . 307, ɨɞ . ȼ Lausiac History 51 Lausiac History. . 433 , i. e., . ȼɟɪɧɚɞɫɶɤɨɝɨ ɩ /1639). Almost all the biblicalquotations found books containingbooks readingsappointed Lausiac History [Christianity Latein Antiquity: source Lausiac History (The Institute of Manuscripts of the , with the with , 188 [The lectionary of the last quarter For an author of such a ],” in ],” ɉɚɪɟɦɿɣɧɢɤɨɫɬɚɧɧɶɨʀ Lectionary . Palladius’ text Palladius’ . Chrze Ğ cija . On the On . ȱɧɫɬɢɬɭɬ Ĕ stwo u CEU eTD Collection the by largeothers, itself. of size the Scripture story in chapters useof the the of The other into addition andare conditioned, examples, justseparate Alexandria are Macarius of forimportant Palladius in his work. deceived in mind their and othersdestroyed by lust. issues Both werecrucially Paphnutius, the answertothequestion are why of some of menlivinginthedesert the the idea of monastic life, its of isanillustration there In the Prologue point(s). author’s the elaborate justification andhelp chain, and aims; in the and parts from derivedpreviously of separated different become Bible,the in links one chapter about Chronius and developing the same involved ideasand inthesame are quotations, sothe contexts, in words, they areusedfor logical In other unit. they a common are connected cases both in is that point the frequently; used just not are fragments both in quotations Palladius concerning themain Moreover, ideasbehind hiswork. factthe is biblical that canbetheyhadfor bythesignificance eleven biblical appear. This passages explained and and in 47,aboutChronius instancesof one biblical Paphnutius, texts, chapter using InthePrologue is usage frequent. the biblical of texts the extremely where fragments two One irregularly. can observe islocated they are that The answer the quotations and the references to the biblical texts are found infound the textsare biblical the to references andthe quotations the his teachers and the members of his intellectual circle. I will return to this issue below. may be through comparison obtained his of with quotations which those were usedby level of education and cultural background as Palladius, however, a more fruitful result 189 This issue will be investigated in laterchapters. Lausiac History Unlike these two fragments, fivefragments,Unlike used 18about in biblical these two passages chapter Another important question is how frequently, or, more exactly, how uniformly, how exactly, more or, frequently, how is question important Another can beirregular. can defined assporadic and Usually finds between one 189 52 Lausiac History there are twenty . CEU eTD Collection Table 2. the in found have I examples frequent most The itself. before explanations orafter just phrase thequoted andcomments author’s provide the to investigate the aim of using biblical fragments in the fragments biblical using of aim the investigate to History the of text the in quotations biblical the introduce immediately that words none. havealthough some quotations chapters perchapter, or andone references biblical three 61.3 HL 34.1 HL 23.4 HL HL HL Prol.4 HL Prol.3 HL 22.13 HL 47.9 HL the Scripture.the Themain hisabout conclusion perception andof biblicalthe words his people fulfill ideas and prophecies of Bible,the “as act itis or“aswritten” itis in said” contemporary that demonstrate to intends he cases most In canbe discovered. texts 6.3 4.2 Based on these introductory words, Palladius’ attitude to the usage ofbiblical the Palladius’ to introductory attitude words, Based these on The followingmade –author’s observation the “introduction about words” can (for quotations, they are more easy to spot than for references). They allow one allow They references). for than spot to easy more are they quotations, (for IJȠҒ ȖİȖȡĮȝȝȑȞȠȞ ȖİȖȡĮȝȝȑȞȠȞǜ ȥȣȤ İ Б Б σ țĮIJĮҒIJȠҒ țĮIJĮҒIJȠҒ ıȣȞİțįİȤȩȝİȞȠȢ ϣ Б ȞĮʌȜȘȡȦș Ϣ ȡȖ įȦҒ ȢțĮș Ȣ ȢʌȜȘȡȠ Examples of introductorythe usedwords in the ȖİȖȡĮȝȝȑȞȠȞ π У ϛ Ȣ ʌ ȢțĮș ʌȜȘȡȠ ’ IJȘҒ ’ Į ȖİȖȡĮȝȝȑȞȠȞ İ Ȟ Ё ϡ ıIJȠȡȓĮȞʌȜȘȡȠ Ϣ І IJȠ ȡȘȝȑ Φ ’ ıșĮȚIJȩȖİȖȡĮȝȝȑȞȠȞ Ϝ ʌȩijĮıȚȞ ψ І Ͽ IJ ȝȑȡĮȞ ıĮ ȢʌȜȘȡȠ ȠҒ ȞȠȞ Ϲ IJȠҒ țĮȚҒIJȘҒ ȘșȑȞ , ȖİȖȡĮȝȝȑȞȠȞ Ϸ țĮIJĮҒIJȠҒ І IJȚ ıșĮȚ Ȟ І Φ ıșĮȚ ȞȐȜȣıȚȞIJ IJȠҒ Table 2. π ʌ 53 ’ Į Ё ϛ IJ Ȣ Х literally” was fulfilled been written “so that in him that which has fulfilled in their case” in their fulfilled was Scripture the “so that said” been has what well “knowing Scripture” “fulfillingindeed the words of soul, as it is written” is it as soul, “be ready for releasing ofyour fulfilled” “so that the Scripture is “as it is written” said” “in order to fulfill whathas been said” “according towhat has been Lausiac History Lausiac History Lausiac Lausiac History. are presented in are presented because they because Lausiac CEU eTD Collection Scripture. the from examples follow and prophecies biblical realize heroes his that show to wants the in them involvement of methods the and text biblical author’s idea. The biblical passages more frequently; they inare organized logical for developmentchain analysis of introductoryfragmentstwo (the Prologue 47aboutChronius and chapter andPaphnutius) engage words shows Palladius’ perception of the references to the biblical texts appear irregularly in the chapters of of the in chapters the irregularly appear texts biblical the to references and quotations cases most In Timothy. to first the and Corinthians, the to letters and second first the Galatians, and Romans the to Epistles Mark, of Luke, of Matthew, Genesis, Exodus,Testament. From the books of the Old Testament the most quoted are Psalms, Proverbs, Job, and Sirach; from the New Testament books the Gospels of Testament are introduced in the introduced are Testament appearonly The in text. twice quotations; allusions from passages New the the pages the on examples biblical the of involvement of form offrequent most the are References the analysis. my textual to approaches practical some clarified and allusion), and reference key concepts used in this study study in( this usedkey concepts quotations and of interpretations Bibleinthe the History life, situations becamethereality events heroes involving of of and that the methods of incorporating them in his own narrative is that he tries to show that biblical re-enacted the Sacred History. theSacred re-enacted In this chapter I have summarized the textual peculiarities of of Palladius’ peculiarities the textual have I summarized chapter In this Lausiac History ; Palladius also widely uses Lausiac History verbatim 54 quotation, adopted quotation,biblical quotation, adopted almost twice as often as from the Old Lausiac History Lausiac History Lausiac verbatim . I have. I defined the Lausiac History and adapted : the author Lausiac ; CEU eTD Collection be explored in follows. be what explored features of important new mechanismsthe of process of the meaning,will constructing second question be leftforwill first afurtherThe i.e., mostquestion, the chapter. whatideas are provided to the reader, that is to say, what the subject matter itself is. The and imageswhat areconstructed, speakabout, andquotations references these what second, is; constructions these of mechanism the what words, in other construction, this whichareusedfor tools thenarrativeand rhetorical first, strategies main aspects: Connecting people, places, and times: The historical present and the biblical past History inthe the of biblicalpages allusions and introduces hehow phrases men, images how reaches of his author the the he How righteous Christians. aim, constructs for ordinary sameideal at the secularasceticasappropriate the healsoupholds time, life Christian arighteous of example an as ideal monastic the presents Palladius he usedwhenhe biblical integrated examples and parallelsin his In histext. work, using and interpreting the Scripture, my task is to clarify what narrative tools and means quotations usedby Palladius in the in minds respectively, of evoke Thethe his biblical changes of the contextual readers. often introduceintended emphasis a different he inhis and, which author to work, the in material Since the main aim of the present work is to characterize Palladius’ strategies of The analysis of the contextual changes resulting from Palladius’ use of biblical of use Palladius’ from resulting changes contextual the of analysis The , all need be, all questions investigated. carefully to these Interpreting the Bible:Interpreting the NarrativeStrategiesandRhetorical Devices Lausiac History allows the discovery of new shades of meaning and meaning of shades new of discovery the allows CHAPTER THREE Lausiac History 55 , require theinvestigation of two Lausiac 190 and, CEU eTD Collection happened and this fact is pointedly speculated by the author. Thus, inis Thus, happened fact speculated about pointedly by and author. this chapter the the events biblical certain where places same in the act and live work Palladius’ of of of his “saved enemies: from lion’s the mouth.” in the same wordswhich he Paulused when spokeofhis from salvation hands own the 191 bridge between the Bible andthe Bible between the bridge historical very meaning. concrete a receives application general of phrase biblical a Thus, Alaric.” lion the of mouth the “from saved was Melania him, to according detail: interesting an introduces Palladius Younger. Moreover, Melania the concerned which Rome in410, conquest of Alaric’s verbatim imagery, in common from biblical it quite are mouth of lion salvation the and the chapter 61 ofthe 61 chapter andneeded tobe developed, elaborated hadanimpacton and Palladius this process. however, discourse, Christian new-created the of part This Christian. of self-orientation facilitate the orinner to coordinates network asemantic helpbuild system events of in described between pages of Scriptures.the Parallels the andcontemporary biblical in presentthe live whichhisheroes biblical the act, and is,past, that situation the author’s intention to introduce into the historical present, i. e., his contemporary events, constructs using biblical models and embodies in the various characters he creates in the in creates he characters various the in embodies and models biblical using constructs like to explainthat by this term Imean the idealized image of a righteous personwhich Palladius 190 The term “the image of a righteous person” will be widely used further in this work, so here I would HL 61.5: For example, being rescued from For example,beingin situation, asituation rescuedfrom a dangerous evoked The description of current events in biblical terms clearly emphasizes the emphasizes clearly terms inbiblical events current of The description Coincidence in geography is another important form of creating a sort of mental of sort a creating of form important another is in geography Coincidence Coincidence ingeography quotation stresses the link between the Bible and the historical event of π țıIJȩȝĮIJȠȢȜȑȠȞIJȠȢ Lausiac History ; 2 Tim. 4:17. 2 Tim. ; , that dedicated to Melaniais dedicated to described , that Younger, the Lausiac History. 56 191 Besides the fact that the metaphor of metaphor the that fact Besidesthe By this I mean that some mean characters that ByI this Lausiac History Lausiac 192 this . CEU eTD Collection young Moses, who also went off intohiding after having killed an Egyptian. andjustification the of hero’s the actions arepatternedupon biblicalthe story about it,fled but Thesituation anyone sequenceof described, about events, desert. the the to tell not he did that afraid so was and man a killed accidentally monk Egyptian this that reports Palladius Younger, the Macarius about in thechapter instance, For patterns. Palladius’through heroes biographies constructinghis of biblical the according to time. as well as space combines connection events of the Bible and the and Bible the of events the fact that again is bythe emphasized and present the past the between connection A close Aaron. and Moses with competed who of Pharaoh magicians were the Jannes and Jambres and turned of garden-tomb enterthe desert,wished the to Macarius, coming to after that reports out their evil spirits. Palladius explains that these two and the present can andin present the befound aboutMacarius of chapter the Alexandria. Dukas. of mountain the on tribes foreign the plundered who Nun, of son the Joshua, fled they by when rock Amorites the the of hewn out hadbeen which cave was thesame this that clear it makes Palladius Jericho. near cave in a lived he that said is it Elpidius 193 192 194 caves were outhewn of the rocks; thisdetail was added by Palladius). (as suggested by Bartelink in his commentary, 385, who also remarks that the Bible does not say that the 195 Cf. Ps. 21:14-22, Ps. 57:7, Dan. 6:20, Amos 3:12, LXX; Heb. 11:33, Rev. 13:2. HL HL HL 48.1; Josh. 10:16. Dukas is probably the same place (Ain Duk) that is mentioned in 1Macc. 16:15 18.5; See Exod. 7:11-22,2 Tim. 3:8. 15.3; 2:12-15.Exod. 193 Besides a connection times of virtual and places,built an stronger linkiseven The human factor Another remarkable examplesuch of betweengeographical interaction past the Lausiac History 57 focus on the same location. This simple This location. same the on focus 194 195 Palladius CEU eTD Collection 197 198 “and took care of him” ( rather rely on God’s help,explanation, or, as Palladius so putsas toit, find them together bydemons;remind Palladius’gathered this happened, to according in the “pillarhim not ofto cloud”put his his Macarius by marked reeds only ofAlexandria to way desert, wanderingthe through that trust guided in human ways and means, but earth. by quoted Palladius isjustapartof description the asmakerGod’s of work of the verse the where Psalms, the from istaken Pachon about chapter in the night the of men. young three the with miracle the about story biblical in the Nebuchadnezzar of furnace the like just was which desert, Egyptian in the heat History which his heroes find themselves, or,even more, he models episodes in the Scripture. in lives of proposed the exemplary pattern the lifehero’s following wasorganized his factthat is meantemphasize the narrative to probably inhis Testament passage New that to parallel verbal a of use Palladius’ faith. Christian the of values basic are other each help to and compassion show to Christians require that commandments biblicalthe story goodSamaritan the about helpedwho asufferingman. decides tohelpfor acripple God’ssake. asa This case couldvariation beinterpreted of 196 HL HL HL 22.12 referring to Dan. 3. 23.4 quoting Ps. 103:20 LXX. 21.4: “and he 21.4: “and he kept takingcare of ( him” 198 Another example can be found in the situation where Eulogius of Alexandria of Eulogius where situation in the found be can example Another as re-enactment of the Scripture: Paul the Simple suffered from the enormous Examples of this kind appear frequently throughout the throughout appear frequently this Examples of kind Palladius frequently inbiblicaluses descriptions style torefer to situationsthe in The re-enactment of biblical situations țĮ Ϡ π ʌİȝİȜ φ șȘĮ Ё IJȠ І ). țĮ 58 Ϡ ώ ȞĮ Ё IJȠ І π ʌȚȝİȜȠ 197 Ͼ ȝİȞȠȢ The extended description Theextended Lausiac History ) referring to Luke 10:34: Lausiac 196 : while : The CEU eTD Collection constructed. late were for antique Christianity, significant especially of pilgrimage, such asthe idea meaning concepts hownew some biblicalphrase.Thisclearly intodemonstrates the a introduce men work, in holy see in Palladius’ apostles and to Bible the the motivation the moreover, and, circumstances, new in the situation biblical the of repetition the discourse. in actively century wasbeing conceptof pilgrimage Christian the developed makingit motivethe and the justification for concept the of pilgrimage. In fourth the Palladius exploits the mention of Paul’s story about his trip to Jerusalem to see Peter, motivated by the intention to see righteous men. righteous see to intention by the motivated meal of lentils. of meal destroy the arrogance of Esau, the Old Testament character who sold hisbirthright for a this point is the situation of illustrations interesting most the of One personally. with themselves another, way or of Candida,in one connected, one directly facts as or ofbiographies own their the of those as events heroinesbiblical of Chapter 57, who asavirtual lives of They the characters part of scriptural his heroes. the perceive tries to and in allusions such way that heintroduces events and from episodes livesthe of Mediterranean World, A.D. 300/800 Israel for forty yearsforty for inthe desert. Israel 199 200 201 202 locum lions did not harm Daniel. On this, see now Maribel Dietz, HL HL HL in his edition, 390). 18.7; 13:21.Exod. 18.28; Dan. 6:22. 57.2referring probably Gen. 25:25-34 (Thisto issuggested byBartelink inhiscomments The same istendency found inthe to Prologue the In certain episodes of the 202 In this particular case Palladius explains his own travel to Egypt as 201 200 (University Park: Pennsylvania University Press, 2005). Wandering Monks, Virgins,andPilgrims: Ascetic Travel the in Lausiac History 199 The wild hyenasubmitted to Macariuslike just the 59 203 Palladius uses thebiblical Palladius quotations This mental connection of both trips, both of connection mental This Lausiac History , where ad CEU eTD Collection 205 hermeneutical approachof Hans-Georg Gadamerdeveloped in his intentionof conscious the author the to adduceemphasizes it particular use, this hints or accents,with somethingcontrast in whichbut comes closetheorists, to other the and Barthes, Roland Kristeva, 75) is based on the main premises of the theory of intertextuality as elaborated in the works of Julia 207 206 story yearsof gone the by: hermeneutical The principles of (Moscow:studies) the giftthe of learning so the that Scriptures wereliterally fulfilled inhim: ‘thegives Lord about Didymus the Blind, Palladius writes about hishero that “he was so endowed with descriptive marker. asa Biblefunctions the to reference The Bible. the of illustration aconcrete becomes but the reality of a virtuous theauthor, with contemporary Alexandria from men andwomen holy description of the Christianillustrates which life phrase biblical the only not is it itself, that is here point important The life. as Palladius would like so an by iscontexts abstract illustrated that scriptural from evidence real description to present it, peoplemany virtuous livinginAlexandria andevoke associations thento biblical with recourse to this biblical metaphor allows him giveto a short and clear description of the inherit the earth appears in both Old inboth the Testament appears earth the inherit Alexandria who were worthy of inheritingPalladius introduces his story by mentioning thevirtuous and meek men and womenin the earth. The image of the meek who will context. a certain biblical which refer to markers, I woulddescriptive term aswhat work 203 Danilevskij] Danilevskij] N. [I. example, (for scholars some by used concept, This context. new the in meaning previous their of shades some preserves still which but place, original of their out taken phrases to refers that concept 204 Matt. 5:4. Ps. 36:11 LXX. Speaking here about descriptive markers I should also mention the so-called “memory quotation,” a HL HL 4.1. Prol. 6; Gal. 1:18. The next examples develop this tendency even more visibly. In the same chapter same the In visibly. more even tendency this develop examples next The Palladius human features describes using biblical epithets and metaphorsthat markers Descriptive 204 An example can be found in the chapter about AnDidymusfound be example Blind. inthechapter can the ɂ . ɇ . Ⱦɚɧɢɥɟɜɫɤɢɣ , ɉɨɜɟɫɬɶɜɪɟɦɟɧɧɵɯɥɟɬ 60 : Ƚɟɪɦɟɧɟɜɬɢɱɟɫɤɢɟɨɫɧɨɜɵɢɡɭɱɟɧɢɹ 206 and in the Gospels. in the and Truth and Method. Ⱥɫɩɟɤɬɉɪɟɫɫ 207 Palladius’ , 2004), 32-, 2004), (The 205 CEU eTD Collection character, but rather with the exploitation of these images for constructing acertain for constructing images these of exploitation the rather with but character, sameor foruse the person sameepithetof the is constant dealingthe one with not followingthe examples biblicalhowever,as becausetypology, in the known biblical bymedieval Iwouldtoqualify typology widely used authors. hesitate characters. biblical greatest the of level high the to Macarius elevates Palladius power, evil same the with struggled they because Aaron, and Moses with hero his of comparison indirect Macarius drove Alexandria, of Macarius the with situation the evil spirits of two magicians out of a tomb. By setting up this blind’.” wisdom the to 208 characters as illustrative examples for the heroes of of the heroes the for examples illustrative as characters descriptions ofhuman Palladius’qualities, frequently exploits images the of scriptural blindness. justify to order in man’swisdom,the which his was paradoxically spiteacquired of Didymus’ blindness and then used by this meansof an appeal toabiblical in phrase from started fact of The praisethe author in hishero. to order hermeneutics biblical mental reference to theimportant biblical not as a phrasephysical orand medicalhave knownpersonally:in Didymus wasblind,but Palladius’ text this factbecomes a good feature, pretext but rather for asPalladius claimed to man real in fulfilled author the the from wasliterally Psalms borrowed the a descriptive to marker engage or a in HL 4.2: 4.2: This approach to exemplary characters from the Scriptures is close to the well- the is to from close Scriptures exemplary the characters to This approach In usingaddition biblicalallusionsmarkersto and quotations inhis as Exemplary images ȀȪȡȚȠȢıȠijȠ ϧ IJȣijȜȠȪȢ 208 As can be clearly observed, in Palladius’ opinion the phrase the opinion in Palladius’ observed, be clearly can As (Ps.145:8 LXX). 209 61 mentioned above, gives such an example: an such gives above, mentioned Lausiac History Lausiac History . Thus, the Thus, . CEU eTD Collection monk called Mark repeats himof ascribing to same and expressions words the Thus,by Christ. once used an old to himself as a rebuke the words which Christto keephis soul pure. said to the just like Christ, he is able to resist the temptation of the devil and his creatures andenjoys tries the same riches and worldlyLausus. power as those offered to Christ influential of rich situation the his and of dedicatee the work, by the devil, yet, the to offering words glory),applying kingdoms worldthe and these of him the Jesus by wherethedevil tempted passage (the Matthew of from Gospel the quotation underlined by a blind cub of a hyena;here parallel biblicalhealingthe with the of isman a blind heals the Macarius when for thesituation instance, is, such deedsof the Christ; re-enact Palladius achieves firstthis of all actionsthe through of his which heroes, imitate and sometimes the characters of of the characters the sometimes as a“new ( Job” patience and gratitude, referring toboth the situation of and literally defining the person 211 Job, images. Thus,Benjamin, speaking about whosuffered from a terriblelike illnessjust introducing figures exemplary of persons,righteous Palladius frequently uses biblical instance, For lifestyle. of an ascetic more life, precisely, Christian ideal of a proper 209 210 HL HL HL 210 18.27: 18.5. 12.1; Job 2:7; Palladius not only emphasizes the suffering of his hero, but also insists on his on insists also but hero, his of suffering the emphasizes only not Palladius The highest level of comparison in such exemplary images is Christ himself, so himself, is Christ images exemplary such in comparison of level highest The Finally, the fact that a hero imitates Christ is underlined by Palladius bymeans is byPalladius fact ahero Christ that underlined imitates Finally, the Then, there is the explicit comparison: Palladius makes use of a 212 As far as I can see, Palladius intends to compare Lausus with Christ; Lausus Christ; with Lausus compare to intends Palladius see, Ican as Asfar țĮ Ϡ ʌĮȡĮȤȡ verbatim ΑνΓΑȱ͑АΆ HL 12.2; Job 12:13-24. ϛ ȝĮ quotation: “and immediately he/itregained his/its sight.” Φ ȞȑȕȜİȥİ ). ; Luke 18:43. Lausiac History Lausiac 62 become comparable with become him. comparable praepositus sacri cubiculi verbatim 211 CEU eTD Collection 214 215 216 during afamine. to Palladius, as an argumentthe rich to share when their wealth withhe the poor wasappealed used by Ephraem the Syrian, according to the rich to help the poor of Edessa Palladius, principle putthis practice.into to according who, Gelasia of life in the fulfilled is angry be to not commandment The anger. his on down go sun the let not does man a righteous that Ephesians Gelasia.the toasayinginfoundin Palladiusabout the refers Epistle the story to surprise thisthat monk will eventually fall because ofhis pride. be a not should it disposition,” by Corinthian “a is Valens and arrogant, are Corinthians example: asfar asthe concrete the introduces idea then for This general this. them reproached apostle the arrogant; are Corinthians Paul, to according that, reader the Corinthians reminds Epistle First tothe a referencethe Here, to Valens. about chapter canbefound inthe biblical words of use literal the of case literally. Aremarkable prophecy, and by words theirbehavior; moreover, they frequently follow the Scripture be asliteral defined heroes makes his becausePalladius fulfill reading, biblical ideas, himself as if he were “white-haired glutton.” oil wine,and scolded taking some in after cell the was and, saw himwhen ascetic “unbelieving andperverted generation:” “Howlong shall be withI you?” 212 213 HL HL HL HL HL 25.1 referring to 1 Cor. 4:18. Cor. 1 to referring 25.1 57.3; Eph. 4:26. Eph. 57.3; 40.2; James 5:2. 18.26: “All these things I will give You, if You fall down and worship me” (Matt. 4:9). 18.26: Another narrative strategy of using the biblical texts in the texts biblical the using of strategy narrative Another A further example of literal reading as an illustration of biblical ideas can be Literal reading and literal succession ρ ȦȢʌȩIJİ 216 σ ıȠȝĮȚȝİIJ Τ ıȠ І ; Matt. 17:17. 215 63 In another instance, the commandment for commandment the instance, another In 214 Lausiac History 213 Palladius can CEU eTD Collection 219 218 220 217 madness of vainglory is characterized as “he who is winds.” herding as“hewho is characterized vainglory of madness Thus, bythe words of whowas deluded theanchorite Scriptures. the abstract quite into in voluntary inpoverty, mouth the of dyingand Pambo old Philoromus. lifelived righteous a of acharacterization apostle, of the words these placed Palladius life,righteous “nor did stating that: we payingeat anyone’s bread it.”for without of examples as disciples his and himself gave Apostle the Paul where Thessalonians, when Palladius refers twice to the same passage of the Second Epistle to the explored above. been has already Alexandria, which Macarius of about chapter inthe thisoccurs kind of more example make remarkable in vivid.Themost fragment to the description order is fruitlessexpression do, of vain to torely and toreach, attempts something or which on in both contextsany element somethingThecommon sense. andi.e., winds, hedoes shepherds without thatman: hewanders describe afoolish is usedto in Old Testament the context its original allows Palladius to use this rather enigmatic phrase is the of their building, all of which are absent in the Scripture. It can be said that Palladius that be said can It Scripture. in the absent are which of all building, their of circumstances andthe located, was this where garden the Jambres, and Jannes tomb of clear ashortPalladius butof factthe the introduces description that geography, but See 2 Thess. 3:8: a priori HL HL 58.5: 18.5. HL Moreover, Palladius sometimes invents the details and adds them to a biblical Moreover, andaddsthem to inventsthe Palladiusdetails sometimes Using borrowed biblical fragments, Palladius frequently puts concrete meaning concrete puts frequently Palladius fragments, biblical borrowed Using The concretization oftheScripture andvivid description is provided figures also toNewTestament exemplary succession Such aliteral 10.6 45.3. and false, such as vainglory (in the Φ ȞȑȝȠȣȢʌȠȚȝĮȓȞȦȞ įȦȡİ 220 Τ Here what is interesting is not in the so-called coincidence in coincidence so-called in the not is interesting is what Here Ȟ Ω ȡIJȠȞ π referring to Prov.9:12A LXX. ijȐȖȠȝİȞ . Lausiac History 64 ) and lie (in the Bible). the (in lie and ) 219 218 This phrase in phrase This 217 CEU eTD Collection according to the according to injunction to “judge all fairly.” the with associated is truth the tell to commandment the where context, biblical original way sophists do( in the eloquently,” “speaking and narrative) a (in truth” the “telling between opposition man. In the In man. the commandment to tell the truth is given as one of the main features of the righteous life; for leadingthere, arighteous of as acollection advice be thisregarded phrase can extracted Palladius where from of Proverbs theBook of section The context. biblical between tellingand thetruth which speaking eloquently isnot intended in original the aopposition he constructs is that however, point, important more even An modesty). ability as an author through the rhetorical artifice of self-humiliation (the self-humiliation of artifice rhetorical the through author an as ability mouth formouth word the of God.” justnot speaking illustrates eloquently.this He by biblicalthe “Open words: your stories, inhis truth the astelling aim his defines Palladius Prologue in the example, one give as refer just construction the To oppositions. of to I wouldliketechnique to that patriarchs. with the tomb of but out, Macarius drove spiritmagiciansevil whose with some not abstract dealstext biblical charactersinvented this makehisdescription hisstorycloserto to andvivid.audience more His belonging to the remote age of Old Testament 221 HL Prol. 4: Another example of samethe techniqueis thefollowing: person, arighteous In addition to other rhetorical devices and approaches Palladius also uses a Constructing contrasts: oppositionsandcontrasting examples Lausiac History Lausiac ̡ ȞȠȚȖİı Lausiac History ıİıȠijȚıȝ ϲ ȞıIJȩȝĮȜȩȖ ν , however, Palladius introduces it in it constructed a carefully introduces Palladius however, , ȞȦȢijȡ 221 У It is worth noting here that Palladius emphasizes his emphasizes Palladius that here noting is worth It , should care about his/her soul, not about his/her body his/her about not soul, his/her about care should , șİȠ Σ І ȗİȚȞ ; Prov. 31:8 LXX. ). There is no trace of such an opposition in the 65 topos of CEU eTD Collection LXX. Į who has not lifted not vanity.”whohis to has soul up heart, in his pure and hands in his innocent is who one The place? holy in his stand shall Lord?” (“and say hemeans very to few people,” only that “and addsPalladius), who image of the righteousmuch.niece lovedPalladius too her her ideal Describing thewoman, contrasts with the man in the Psalms: “Whoor his/her relatives, as Palladiusshall suggests by the negative example of the rich virgin who go up to the mountain of the 222 in the story an instance Inoted versa. kind of first the examples and vice a positive ideabynegative aboutillustrating contrasts, on plays Palladius where in cases found be can which opposition, Candida, tradition. ascetic the with inaccordance by Palladius implied as lifestyle, ascetic andrighteous aproper to detrimental feature, isanegative love show for one’s relatives that meant to not was verse biblical the important, more is what and interpretation), in Palladius’ phrase doesnotimply any opposition careof about the soul and care about the body (as he himself has built up. to destroy by her exploits. In this particular episode, Palladius plays on a contrast which she tries whose arrogance character, biblical the of by example negative the illustrated wholead a sinful and unrighteous life. isIt interesting that his negative description ends heroexpresses this bymeansof principle explanation an and of examples peopleof be inshould eloquentagreement and be words confirmed life. byarighteous Palladius’ mouth humans’ emphasizesPaphnutius, of several that actsandintentions shouldtimes Ё IJȠ HL І ; 6.4: 6.4: Φ The opposite type of iscontrast foundin Chapter47.The author, the through What I would call a contrasting example is a particular form of construction of a ș Х ȉȓȢ ȠȢȤİȡı Φ ȞĮȕȒıİIJĮȚİ Ϡ țĮ Ϡ țĮșĮȡ Ϣ ȢIJ ϲ ȢIJ ϲ Ϸ 223 Ϝ ȡȠȢIJȠ țĮȡįȓ where a positive story about the virtuous lady is lady virtuous the about story a positive where І θ țȣȡȓȠȣ , ϶ ȢȠ 222 66 Ё ; ț In fact, the biblical context of thequoted of context biblical the Infact, Φ σ ȞIJ ȜĮȕİȞ Ϡ IJȠ І π , ʌ ıʌĮȞȓȦȢ Ϡ ȝĮIJĮȓ У · IJ ύ IJȓȢıIJȒıİIJĮȚ χ ȞȥȣȤ χ ȞĮ Ё IJȠ π IJȩʌ Ȟ І ; Ps. 23:3-4 У Υ Ȗȓ У CEU eTD Collection deceitful.” Prov. 12:17 LXX. 226 225 be compassionate with cheerfulness and generosity” (cf. Rom. 12:8). about Paul the Simple, where the Old Testament quotation is re-interpreted in terms of in terms isre-interpreted quotation Testament Old the where Simple, Paul the about will do, i.e., tell the truth. it happened” and refers to what a just person ( interprets the Greek word word Greek the interprets theopen].’” is [in revealed which faith proclaims the mentions happened this that “the sothat saying mightbefulfilled: man ‘A righteous Palladius man, a of out spirit evil an drove Paul when miracle, a Describing Simple. them so thatthey take on a Christian meaning which wasoriginally notimplied. byintentionalprocedure, changing of contextof the biblicalthe is interpretwords, to Christianization of concepts, asthe be characterized can of least strategies one Atthese references. and quotations particularly, from the Old Testament. The aim of such a 224 his edition, 390). generosity, i. tokeepacts and intentions inharmony. e., generosity, and cheerfulness with be compassionate manto merciful for a is necessary it that states Romans which the to from Epistle the passage the namely, example, with a positive 223 the original context of Proverbs, where demon,the his whocries out defeat.Thissuggests Palladius that significantly changed “Christian faith, in which faith the Christ,” is openlyby proclaimed drivingPaul’s out The original context is: “A just person proclaims truth as it is, but the witness of unjust things is HL HL HL 22.13: 47.7: 57.2 probably refers to Gen. 25:25-34 (This is suggested by Bartelink in his comments An illustrative example for this can be found in the chapter about Paul the Paul about chapter the in found be can this for example illustrative An The change of context: the Christianization ofconcepts The work of The of differentforms work Palladius presents contextual biblical of changes of įİ ̳ ϧ ʌȚįİȚțȞȣȝȑȞȘȞʌȓıIJȚȞ Ȗ Τ ȡIJ ϲ Ȟ π ȜİȒȝȠȞĮ 226 ʌ Nothing contextlegal appearsin of this Palladius’ story ϟ π ıIJȚȞ Ȟ Φ ϡ ʌĮȖȖİȜİ ȜĮȡȩIJȘIJȚ , which he as found inthebiblicaltexthe quoted, ϧ ʌ įȓțĮȚȠȢ π ϟ ıIJȚȢ Ȝİİ 67 ϧ ȞțĮ π ; Prov. 12:17 LXX. Prov.; 12:17 ʌȚįİȚțȞȣȝ į Ϡ ϟ țĮȚȠȢ Φ ijİȚįȓ ) who acts as a witness in a trial θ 224 “it is necessary fora merciful man to ν 225 ȞȘ Here, Palladius probably Here,Palladius simply means “the truth as ad locum in CEU eTD Collection the defender from enemies, as he appears in the Psalms. The warlike contextis retained, God, him with comparing masterby ascetic authority the the of bolster to biblical quote here to refer to the appropriately is used spiritual Psalms the of imagery warlike the enemy; the against him warfare to come of the ascetic against who who defends God, demons; righteous hemakes the first, with equal Macarius interesting: Palladius uses this glorified.new that The meaning Palladius tothe quotation gives from is Psalmsthe he listened to the advice of his elderhe would escape temptation, become perfect and be if that brother younger the teaches ascetic older the when John, named disciple younger History in the Lord, the takes whorefuge with righteous the to are said encouragement near the dwelling” of a righteous man. a righteous of dwelling” the near prove this, he uses a quotation from the Psalms, where it is said that “no scourge comesrighteous man is the idea that evil will not come to someone who is perfect. In order to deliberately promoteto the monastic and ascetic ideal as a proper form of Christian life. “change of audience.” of “change a as approach rhetorical defines this Clark ascetics. Elizabeth to Christians ordinary from fragments biblical andre-addresses virtues ascetic emphasizes Palladius examples, more precisely, aChristian one, by changes of context. anewmeaning changes emphasis, tothe ofandintroduced deliberate Scripture the faith publicly confessing( true the 227 Clark, they in they are introduced byMacarius prophecythe delivered his the to Egyptian Thus, one of the important features which Palladius adds to the image of the Constructing theideal Christianof a proper life with help of scriptural The change of audience Reading Renunciation 227 Palladius used this form of contextquite the Palladiuschanging usedthisof form , 136-137. ʌ ϟ ıIJȚȢ 228 Whereas in the Old Testament these words of ). This example shows that the author made author the that shows example This ). 68 Lausiac CEU eTD Collection 229 230 231 similarly similarly a wellby was dug servantsof the found who“livingIsaac, water.” passage where an Old Testament to alludes This probably holy of Patriarchs.” the followingsaw gushingforth desert water of “God oldthe Pior theprayer ascetic tothe means of a vague biblical allusion: the monks “of little faith” whoduga well in the of the a scene when example interesting The caseisan reach water. not could but dug awell people who discouraged ascetics. the of warfare into thespiritualized Psalmist the of warfare real-life the but transformed 228 the hero means here primarily a person who practices practices asceticism. who meansa person here herothe primarily nature” his or practices ascetic his own [thanks] “but gift, eloquence,one phrase but inparticular,namely, notthank person for this his God does covenant. his of (and because for unworthy)of this person speakinghis of lawsand the uttering words reproaches asinful life. God where abiblical For this quotation he exploits righteous a with agreement in be should words righteous that explains hero Palladius’ which in Paphnutius, about chapter an is inthe atleast ascetic, a monk to or, to readdressed are shown in this repetition of the scriptural episode. monks monks; to istransferred servants biblical with situation story the this particular Palladius presents the ascetic acting as a priest and a righteous man who followed the man who and arighteous apriest as acting ascetic the presents Palladius exploited inthe about Sisinnius.chapter Here,bythe use of biblical possibleallusions HL HL HL HL 39.5; Gen. 26:15-19. 47.9; Ps. 49:16 LXX. 47.9: 17.4: This rhetorical device of changing the audience of certain biblical texts is also is texts biblical certain of audience the changing of device rhetorical This To give a further example, in Chapter 40, Pior chides and then helps the helps then and chides Pior 40, Chapter in example, further a give To Another situation where a biblical phrase with quite a wide audience is Φ țĮ ȜȜ Ϡ ȝȐıIJȚȟȠ Τ IJ 230 Ϝ ο It seems that Paphnutius describes any Christian who has a gift of ĮȣIJȠ Ё ț І π Φ ȖȖȚİ ıțȒıİȚ ϧ π Lausiac History ȞIJ ύ Х ijȪıİȚ ıțȘȞȫȝĮIJȓıȠȣ 69 is possibly linked to biblical models by models biblical to linked possibly is ; Ps. 90:10 LXX. 231 , allows me to suppose that me, allows to 229 So, in CEU eTD Collection ȕĮıȚȜİȓĮȞIJ addressed to her relatives and Roman citizens: “Children, itis the last hour!” words of FirstJohn from his Epistle inthemouth of Melania when Elder the she the puts Palladius motifs, eschatological of intensification the toachieve in case, order presented here as the onlythat proper mannerit is of preciselypracticingin fact, means, This world. the into and return leave not desert to the Palladius to ascetic the way ofthis Christ. wayInby backisnot turn addressed warning to look experienced the and changed into a another of life, thatleave everything should Christ be with want to people who that injunction biblical the of ascetic exploits in the desert, which is the rich. the commandmentto share his wealth beand hospitable, becoming thus aliving reproach to 232 hand the plough to lookingand back,isfit for kingdom the of God.” quotation from in Gospel the themouth famousmonk:“Noof that putting after one, his places arephrased author John the Lycopolis about of chapter In the character. words inputs mouth the of his heroes which originallywere said by some biblical 234 233 water reach not could but a well dug who people the when situation mentioned already same andwords expressions once used byChrist toone hisof Thus,in heroes. the defined by defined Clark asthe orspeaker.” “changeofvoice Elizabeth ascetic. as an mostly transferred to Sisinnius, whoindeed attained the priesthood, but is presented in the story Clark, HL HL 49.2 probably referring to 1 Tim. 6:17-18; Titus 1:8. Titus 6:17-18; 1Tim. to referring probably 49.2 35.9: One form of changing the voice can be observed when Palladius ascribes the ascribes Palladius when be observed can voice the changing of form One Quoting or alluding to the Bible, Palladius also uses the rhetorical device rhetorical the uses also Palladius Bible, the to alluding or Quoting Changes of voice or of speaker 232 Reading Renunciation З The description of the priest’s virtues (the original context of are Bible) of the context original (the virtues priest’s the of Thedescription ȅ ȞȠ Ё įİ Ё ȡĮȞ Ϡ Ȣ π З ʌȚȕĮȜ Ȟ ; Luke 9:62. А ȞIJ , 141-145. χ ȞȤİ ϧ ȡĮ π ʌ ’ Ω ȡȠIJȡȠȞțĮ 70 Ϡ ıIJȡĮijİ Ϡ Ȣİ Ϣ ȢIJ Τ ϴ ʌȓıȦİ 233 This means that he 234 Є șİIJȩȢ By this, doing 235 π ıIJȚȞİ Ϣ ȢIJ χ Ȟ CEU eTD Collection 240 239 238 237 know them by their fruits.” of righteousthe man, usesabiblical generalquite of phrase “You willapplication: documented from his work.Thus, in Prologue, the Palladius, whendescribing the image Elizabeth Clark. Elizabeth by presentedanddiscussed writers church than from ones other sophisticated the such combinations of texts (i. e., his “intertextual exegesis”) are less elaborated and less onLateAntique literature topics. scholarly the in approach this of examples successful of list long the gives Clark Elizabeth however, any iswidelydebated; texts pre-modern generally,early to or, Christian application to of intertextuality. literary theory contemporary tothe is close strategy this interpretative that She mentions handling biblical material was defined by ClarkElizabeth as “intertextual exegesis.” Theintroduce prove acertainto hisandhelping This idea way author the or argument. of validity other, each explaining unit, logical in one connected become they that way insuch them of the use of the concept of intertextuality Christ. with comparable of the a character that underlines with storm on the to by words Piorchidedthem apostles frightenedthe a were discouraged, Christ’s with sea: “Why are you afraid, O you of little faith?” 235 236 See examples: Clark, Seeexamples: See examples: Ibid., 125-128. Clark, HL HL HL Prol. 13: 54.5; 1 John 2:18. 39.4: Turning back to Palladius, it is worth saying that the instances where he used instances where the sayingthat isitPalladius, worth backto Turning combining texts, biblical different from fragments uses Palladius cases some In The combination oftexts Reading Renunciation ȉȓ π ̳ ȝȚțȡȠȥȣȤȒıĮIJİ țIJ 239 З ȞțĮȡʌ However, some interesting examples of this technique can still be Reading Renunciation, З ȞĮ , 122-128. , 240 ϴ Ё ȜȚȖȩʌȚıIJȠȚ By using this particular quotation, which has a very wide- IJ З Ȟ π ʌȚȖȞȫıİıșİĮ Lausiac History ; Matt. 8:26. 125-128. 71 Ё 238 IJȠȪȢ ; Matt. 7:16, 7:20. imitates Christ, sohebecomes Christ, imitates 236 Thus the author Thus the 237 CEU eTD Collection 242 243 245 244 ΔϟΗΘ΍Ζ offered by the story, it is not completely clear why she felt a personal responsibility for responsibility felta personal whyshe clear completely itis not by story, the offered birthright for a meal of lentils. of meal a for birthright his whosold character Oldthe destroy Esau, Testament of arrogance the to said, tries unnamed), only to the Old Testament directly (in the book of Exodus the magicians are truth. (named as such), who opposed Moses, is used as an example of sinners who oppose the garden the tomb Jannes and Jambres, of into coming Alexandria’s of Macarius of story in the that note to important is it Thus, words,quotingother the former latter,the through often with additional information. the interpretation of an Old Testament passage in the light of the New Testament, in ascetic emphasis (for example, patience and self-control). patience and example, (for emphasis ascetic This long listvirtues of applies to general the ideals of Christianity,butalso hasan this,prove hefruit beginning the 5:22:“theis...” quotes of Galatians Spiritof the interpretation he claims that it was in fact Paul who gave the same interpretation and, to givinghis owninterpretation Gospel that of passage.Further, his tobolster patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control,” from Paul’s from 7:16with thisin thequote Matthew apartial For heconnects theirquote deeds. Epistle to open meaning, he thetries emphasizeto the fact that the righteous man and the sinner differ Galatians: “[the fruit of the Spirit is] love, joy, peace, 241 2 Tim. 3:8; Bartelink’s commentary,335-36. See Exod. 7:11 and 7:22. HL HL HL Prol. 14: 18.5. 245 Prol. 13: Prol. , ΔΕ΅ϻΘ΋Ζ The second example is in the story about Candida, who, as has been ashas who, already Candida, been about isinthestory The secondexample One of the most frequent types of “textual in frequent typesOne most “textual of exegesis” the the of 244 butvia where theJannes NewTestament, story the about andJambres ͟ȱ·ΤΕȱΎ΅ΕΔϲΖȱΘΓІȱΔΑΉϾΐ΅ΘϱΖȱπΗΘ΍ ·ΔȱΗϠΎϠ ΅Τ ΅ȱΉϢΕφΑ΋ȱΎ΅Ϡ Ύ΅Ϡȱ Λ΅ΕΤȱ Φ·ΣΔ΋ȱπΗΘϠȱΎ΅Ϡȱ , Ύ΅Ϡȱπ·ΎΕΣΘΉ΍΅ ; Gal. 5:22-23. 246 At first sight and judging simply from the context the from simply judging and sight first At 243 Palladius’description of refersnot place that 72 ; Gal. 5:22-23. µ ΅ΎΕΓΌΙΐϟ΅ , ΛΕ΋ΗΘϱΘ΋Ζ Lausiac History , Φ·΅ΌΝΗϾΑ΋ 241 thereby is 242 , CEU eTD Collection (Moscow: Nauka, 2003), 10. ɧɚɪɪɚɬɢɜɟ ɜ Ȼɢɛɥɢɢ əɡɵɤ quotations inthe Byzantine literature: The statement of a question],” in reflected in latereflected antiquewritings, Christian connotations in the New Testament. This formed a wider cultural context which is often especially those of the Old Testament, besides their literal biblical context acquired fragments, new biblical some frequently quite whole, the On other. the of light in the one butnot individualhe pieces books, interprets same two the account of readsand and ɢɚɬɣɤɣ ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɟ ɜɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɣ condemned for his sin and serves as a caution committingagainst such sins. is who person godless and immoral an as mentioned is Esau where Hebrews, the to Epistle in the particularly Testament, in New the story this of with reinterpretation the shouldlinked rather be story. It directly Old tothe not Testament are Candida related situation by however, the that intentionsdescribed Palladius, suggests andaims of hardworked vigil. withher herhands A closer nights keeping atthe and look spent content fasting,she alsowith not this, up herrigorous but, (gluttony),Candida kept todestroy thatin this sin biblicalorder particularEsau’s story. suggests Palladius 246 this, see: [Sergey Ivanov] Ivanov] [Sergey see: this, 248 minded.” “worldly “profane,” 247 comparisons, main the intention of which is toattemptdescribe to situations patterns. and tools narrative such of use the beyond discovered strategies and rhetorical devices, thatis to say, whether some crucial these used paradigms he when had may behave might Palladius which intentions general some trace Esau. about Medieval people probably did not make clear distinguish between two parts of the Scripture. About Scripture. of the parts two between distinguish clear make not did probably people Medieval Heb. 12:16, where Esau is qualified as HL 57.2 referring toGen. 25:25-34. In conclusion, I believe that for Palladius the Old and the New Testament are First, throughout the whole text of the of text whole the throughout First, The logic my investigation of itis thequestion raises possibleof whether to : ɟɝɣ ɂɜɚɧɨɜ ɋɟɪɝɟɣ ɩɫɚɨɤɜɨɩɪɨɫɚ ɩɨɫɬɚɧɨɜɤɟ Ʉ [Odysseus:in Man history: language The of Biblethe in the narrative] , “ , ɨɬɨɟɢɧɜɡɜɬɵɢ ɟɯɡɜɬɵɰɬɬ ɜ ɰɢɬɚɬ ɜɟɬɯɨɡɚɜɟɬɧɵɯ ɢ ɧɨɜɨɡɚɜɟɬɧɵɯ ɋɨɨɬɧɨɲɟɧɢɟ ȕ ν ȕȘȜȠȢ 73 248 [The correlation of the New and Old Testament Old Newand of the correlation [The Lausiac History as it can be noted in this last example last inthis noted be can it as , variously translated as “unholy,” “godless,” “unholy,” as variously translated , Ɉɞɢɫɫɟɣ Ifound different kinds of : ɑɟɥɨɜɟɤɜɢɫɬɨɪɢɢ 247 . CEU eTD Collection precisely thislife, i. e., the ascetic exploits in the desert, is the proper form of practicing that demonstrates He virtues. ascetic emphasize to author the allows characters biblical with asthose monks with ofsituations descriptions and ascetics to Christians usual from fragments biblical the Re-addressing life. Christian exemplary of forms proper by monastic promote were used deliberately idealsas Palladius quite and ascetic to speaker” voice and“change or as “changeof of forms audience” of of context changes rhetorical developdevice in hisargumentation to the this successfully use Palladius Testament. Old the from texts in the particularly accents, new Christian andinvolve Scripture anew the into meaning introduce more became descriptions vividhis and to closer audience. some very and introduce details,so statements meaningputs general into concrete Palladius commandments. and truths biblical abstract quite sometimes of illustrations literallylives, following words the of sothatthey Scripture, the themselves becomes the everyday in their ideas and prophecies biblical the fulfill really who those as heroes toshow his author the andallow vividdescription Scripture, the of concretization includingandexemplary metaphors, epithets, images. biblical characters descriptive constructing people, the images of righteous Palladius illustrates them with helpthe of Moreover, context. biblical certain the to by referring is created bridge mental helpwhich this of with techniques rhetorical situation are biblical the of andrepetition Scriptures andScriptures the buildin areusedto appearevents links biblical Quotations certain the between terms. current so havebiblicalanalogies, frequently in the stories described circumstances The parallels. biblical their with them connecting by Palladius with contemporary Third, the Christianization of certain biblical concepts helps the author to author the helps concepts biblical certain of Christianization the Third, literal succession, literal reading, of strategies narrative the Second, Lausiac History . Connection of times, places, biographies of peoples, 74 Lausiac History Lausiac . Moreover, such Moreover, . CEU eTD Collection different separate traditions. separate different of books than message, rather single asa were regarded Testament New the Old and the So, information. additional extracting and other, the of light the in one interpreting from the New and Old Testament, combining them, connecting them in one logical unit, Christ. with comparable the of hero the that, to thanks Christ; of way the Last, Palladius puts together fragments from different biblical texts, especially texts, biblical different from fragments together puts Palladius Last, 75 Lausiac History may become may CEU eTD Collection enhances some of the of some enhances introduce such meanings to as far going as he quotes, where phrases biblical in the sense eschatological the emphasizes they were not present in the original. For example, he centuries. these of of Christianity intellectual trends in define different the hisplace to order use biblical quotations, especially whomaythose of them haveinfluenced in Palladius authors these and ways the Palladius linksbetween latent and contradictions, vice versa, the texts of other contemporary Christian authors. I am interested in finding parallels or, references and quotations used byPalladius speak aboutand how they with correspond biblical whatthe in words, ideas reader, other tothe areoffered andwhat constructed inimages arewhat chapter centuries. are Themainissuesdiscussed present the fifth the of beginning and fourth the of end the of discourse in Christian reflected the from Interpreting biblical ideas in the ideas biblical Interpreting meaning a) Introducing eschatological whereit was absent 4.1 Eschatological ideas ------In what follows,my analysis will focus on the following topics: biblical references the quotation, and allusions, Igroup chapter In the present Lausiac History The image of The image of sinners. The topos of modesty; Asceticism and the significance of the Church; The question why abandonsGod people andthey inare tempted desert; The ofholy appearance men; Knowledge andwisdom; The perception of women,family, and kinship; law; Christian to Jewish from Changes ideas; Eschatological Interpreting Biblical Ideas: Shifts inFocus memento mori around several several which ideas important around key to orwere were CHAPTER FOUR accents in wordshe accents in Paul’s reminder uses his to 76 Lausiac History , Palladius frequently CEU eTD Collection angels. embodied to that martyrs Christian to applied better is body a of prison from Christ” Palladius uses these words teaching Lausus, moreover, teaching heexplainsthem Palladiuswith Lausus, words previous usesthese he which ideas” then refutes. “heretical introduces andJerome himself text, Origen’s 251 verb shows, here Jerome reminds AsE.Clark heretical. andis wrong view onthe soul Origens’ that prove wants to the reader that in the Jerome Greek therefore, embodied angels; to asareference thisbiblical passage regarded original of this passage,Origen idea the that presents particularly Jerome of Scriptures. the misinterpretation the Origen’s of 401-402, appealsquotation the fromPhilippians1:23asan example to to in his Jerome time. Palladius’ of discussions exegesis. Christian in is common phrase biblical this of interpretation Palladius’ not see whetheror to Christian authors of other parallel texts against be itneeds checked first of to all,investigation; further fact needs fields.” This in the work “going to out death, butsimply of speak about not does intheSeptuagint original field.” Christian life: “Prepare your works for your going out and make yourself ready for the book the of whichbecomes inProverbs, ametaphorical context this description all of adding immediately (by means of linking a of means (by immediately adding todepartandisquotation:“It bewith Christ.” good your of soul,expectingis with departure and the asit written:” continues biblical the 250 Lausus in the Lausus 249 Clark, Ibid.: HL Prol. 4: ΦΑ΅ΏІΗ΅΍ 250 251 Both these biblical passages appear quoted in the context of ideological of inthe context appear quoted biblical passages Both these ̴ΘΓϟΐ΅ΊΉȱΉϢΖȱΘχΑȱσΒΓΈΓΑȱΘΤȱσΕ·΅ȱΗΓΙ Origenist Controversy Origenist It seems that here Palladius introduces an eschatological reading because the because reading aneschatological introduces here Itseems Palladius that However, this is a case where the wrong meaning was intentionally read from ̝·΅ΌϲΑȱΘϲȱΦΑ΅ΏІΗ΅΍ȱΎ΅ϠȱΗϿΑȱ̙Ε΍ΗΘХȱΉϨΑ΅΍ Prologue does not mean notbe does released” but “to “to and return,” “returning to of the , 139-140. Lausiac History. 77 , Ύ΅ϠȱΔ΅Ε΅ΗΎΉΙΣΊΓΙȱΉϢΖȱΘϲΑȱΦ·ΕϱΑ kai Fifty-Nine Homilies on thePsalms (and)) the following phrase cited from He says: “Each youday will be ; Phil. 1:23. 249 He emphasizes this meaning this emphasizes He ; Prov. 24:27. , dated CEU eTD Collection Tyniec Wydawnictwo Benedyktynów,1998), 364. tr. Jerzy Bednarek, Andrzej Jastrz Andrzej Bednarek, Jerzy tr. des Evagrios Pontikos vom Überdruß.Geistliche Vaterschaft. Christliche Gnosis bei Evagrios Pontikos duchowe 253 point to note is that inlifestyle; the first thus, Epistle eschatology ofmessage,butplacing in thisquotation upan of context the an take exhortation ascetic to John isthe used connotation here as a motivationthe last hour!”is different; for asceticism. there from words Epistle first the in of of themouth John “Children, the itMelania is Elder: Thethe important wisdom grace. and divine for condition necessary and preparation appropriate be an should person every of life finiteness reminder earthly life, the about emphasizesof that whileEvagrius a human means eschatological Palladius field.” the for yourself ready andmake going out meaningdifferent than Palladius tothis biblical quotation: “Prepareforyour your works Evagrius aslightly live attached So, andsinful body. inawicked swine), andcannot before be who will are readyforthrown pearls those such grace(otherwise, divine text for Evagrius.important an was this that out points Bunge G. Palladius. of teacher great another for However, Evagriusyourself ready for the speaksfield,” also had some connotations in contemporary discourse, but about wisdom which can come onlyhuman soul which comes to Christ after death, that to Jerome’sto interpretation. he is, probably, slightly closer to Origen’s original understanding, who meant here a phrase: “Each you be day will yourof expecting departure the soul” 252 Gabriel Bunge, Gabriel HL Prol. 3: Prol. In order to achieve intensification of eschatological motifs, Palladius places the for an b)as amotivation life Eschatology ascetic The second quotation: “Prepareyour for works your going andmake out [Original title: ΗΙΑΉΎΈΉΛϱΐΉΑΓΖȱΎ΅ϠȱΘχΑȱΦΑΣΏΙΗ΍ΑȱΘϛΖȱΜΙΛϛΖȱΎ΅Ό 254 Ewagriusz z Pontu -mistrz Moreover, Palladius is not simply emphasizing an eschatological Das Geistgebet. Studien zum Traktat ‘De Oratione.’ Akedia. Dei geistliche Lehre 253 Ċ bski, OMI, Arkadiusz Ziernicki; ed. Leon Nie Leon ed. Ziernicki; Arkadiusz OMI, bski, Ī ycia duchowego: modlitwaAcedia, Ducha, ojcowstwo 78 ’ ψΐνΕ΅Α . 252 Ğ cior OMI (Cracow: OMI cior and, therefore, and, ] , CEU eTD Collection shows for 1John example,Augustinethat, explainsthewords from 2:15-16 samethe interpretworld, andhence this not did versein framework.” an eschatological 7:31, E. Clark speakingemphasizes aboutthe church fathers’interpretation biblicalanother of verse, 1Corinthians thatin other words, they did not expect the end of “thethe world during theirlives. For example, century, Fatherssecond the of Christians the as expectations eschatological strong so have not did not expecthigh-level and church educated andauthorities secular officials in fourth century the did an imminent end of the who was the target audience of the of audience target who wasthe for thequestion of litmus test as a works It example. isademonstrative last hour!” the isit “Children, This quotation reflected in discourse. Christian were also contemporary yourforget people andfather’syour house, and theking will desire your beauty.” yourand earand see;turn “Hear, daughter, biblical quotation: by motivated a different Melania theYounger the asceticimpulsedifferently. the examples. some life gives and ascetic the to young women encourage to writers verse is this by that cited patristic biblical notes commonly Clark choose asceticism to thisabout lifestyle. and exhortation speak not he does but world;” in the things the nor world the love not “Do emphasizes: he world; the of end the and Antichrist the of coming the about talks also author 254 258 257 256 (Lewiston: TheEdwinMellen Press, 1984), 31,par. 7. 255 Clark, Ps. 44:11 LXX. Another example can be found in the HL Life ofMelania theYounger 54.5; 1 John 2:18. However, the words from the first Epistle of John used in the John used of Epistle first the from words the However, in the found be can asceticism for argument a key of example Another Reading Renunciation , 255 by Gerontius, tr. Clark, 189, n. 9. where conversion is ascribed to different reasons and reasons different to ascribed is conversion where , 312. Life of MelaniaLife of the Younger Lausiac History Lausiac 79 and whose views it reflects. Thus, by tr. ElizabethGerontius, Clark 257 So, Palladius motivates Palladius So, Lausiac History Lausiac 258 Life of Life 256 She E. CEU eTD Collection that: Heunderlines influenceleastinto the texts. these of dueat part century was Egyptian it is likely that the importance of importance the is likely itthat that writes ideas. Burton-Christie eschatological and of Christianity level of perception University of Chicago Press, 1981), 75. Palladius. Here I mean HereI The Palladius. monasteries. of Egyptian specificsituation the semi- description with of in Palladius’ caseIwork pagan communitiesempire,while the of still sometimes and secular among Christianity of spread the namely, Antiquity, Late Mediterranean of reality” historical “another Brown studies that in thefact is that: mentions Brown lands. Mediterranean in the martyrs and saints among Christiansin Antiquity in Late hisinvestigation of beginningsthe of cultthe of “use the world as if we have no dealings with it.” Johannine fragmentbeenlightinJohn Ihave of the 2:18) (1 advice Paul’s discussing to 259 Peter Brown, Another level of Christian discourse has the same eschatologicalThe between difference interpretationthis and Icanfindwhat case inPalladius’ register as death towards attitude the of interpretation another formulates Brown Peter repentance of needfor the judgmentalsoawareness an of Remembrance engendered and for faced andstruggles particularunderstand they crises inlightof this. the a profound lived inand they of age the which seethe apocalyptic character them to exploration led Certain texts andfrom images text Scripture. particular to reference was anddeepened through them, required kindof the response of judgment, of final the of “end,” the of the awareness monks’ the that is clear it self. The fact of an already been already Washt.’ ‘farely face’had grim grim ‘Death’s such a place at factof Plainly, the death.” it by means initsrather of toproclaim strives all suppression the power the of imagery an case in any never is relics martyr’s in grace’ “TheAshas symbol. imagery Andre Grabarwritten, one of and‘sweet encompassdeath’ ‘grim to noattempt made antiquity late iconography saints in The martyrs the overof the hadtriumphed death; The Cult of the Saints. Its Rise andFunction in Latin Christianity Sayings oftheDesertFathers eschaton 259 80 in popular the imagination of fourth- the , which reflects popular, which the memento mori memento (Chicago: The ; CEU eTD Collection Verlag, 1983). 262 regarded complete regarded who ascetics, by shared other not was passions, from all freedom i.e., life, ascetic the general adviceof general the spoke insteadof spoke teaching. with background andof Evagrius’ is asceticism Palladius’ Origenist connected this world andbepleasing tomankind, buttobe dead to world.the This interpretation attitude to life and death. According to this, tobe an ascetic does not mean to be alive to men’s power to achieve. powerto men’s sometimes were not very sophisticated in their understanding of biblical biblical words. of in their understanding very werenot sophisticated sometimes 261 Christian Monasticism people who were the heroes and audience of the of audience and heroes were the who people same the desert, Egyptian in the monks of ideas—communities such shared who those forit at anaudiencewas aimed of least discourse—or Christian of lower register to the the case this In views. eschatological their proclaim Palladius of heroes the which on ground the are monks Egyptian among spread day Last the 260 ascribed toPachomius in and preserved Coptic. Gabriel Bunge, Gabriel [V. Lurie] Douglas Burton-Christie, In the In c) V. Lurie provides examples mental this of of reception lastthe days in texts the the more visible acts of life. of moreeveryday the acts visible in and heart the of recesses hidden inthe purity—both moral cultivate focus attention needthe helped moral on to to ultimate reckoning 262 Apatheia Evagrius’ emphasis on the necessity of thecomplete of necessity on the emphasis Evagrius’ ȼ . Lausiac History Ɇ . Akedia: Dei geistliche Lehre des Evagrios Pontikos vom Überdruß, Ʌɭɪɶɟ metriopatheia —death as life for God, and life as death for God (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993), 182. apatheia , ɉɪɢɡɜɚɧɢɟȺɜɪɚɚɦɚ memento mori The Word theDesert:in Scripture andtheQuest forHoliness inEarly as an impossible taskfor human beings achieve to and the discourse discourse the isof notdeath closely only connected with , that is, “moderating, that one’s passions,” whichwaswithin , but, what is more important, with an ascetic whatisimportant, , but, more , 150-151. 81 260 261 On the whole, these expectations of expectations these Onthewhole, Apophthegmata Patrum Lausiac History apatheia (Köln: Luthe- (Köln: for atrue , and who and , belongs CEU eTD Collection the world, at least not accordingleaststandards.Palladius’ world,notexigentthe to at constructing an usedby constructing and an ascetic discourse hismotivations). Palladius if on contrary, keepsinmindthethe specific waysof meaning expected, one quite (or, builtforcontext these by inquitequotations up Palladiusresulted unexpected an cross of Christ the world has beenplease while men,butGod, thesecond iscontained that inPaul’swords through the crucified to him, and he to thestrive notto to only first wasmeant of asacommandment these the contexts; biblical world. intheir original connotations havenoascetic references which two uses Palladius developing a detachment from the concern for appearance or propriety which could propriety or for appearance from concern the a detachment developing hintregarding how understood Theodore valuethe of poverty: heit saw as an inaid a provides Galatians to allusion “The story: the on comments Burton-Christie God. but men, please to want tostrive not hedid because people of other inthe eyes presentable scandal by rejecting Patrum a cloak, the gift of a visitor. it of Asin of time. inthe theappears such words Theodore Pherme Theodore did the of writers the among waspopular 1:10.This phrase from Galatians the passage not want to be more lived in Rome, virgin who a consecrated to Sarapion ascetic launchedby the intriguing provocation 264 to the world.” would it scandal of the thinking cause forand, Sarapion(and implicitly forPalladius) this wasprovocation, proof enough she that was not really “deadthis refused virgin Roman The do. to prepared himself years and show herself263 to the world, then to undress and walk through the city stark naked as he was foras death God. life andlife death the foras God ideasabout the follows Sarapion’sEvagrius’ behavior Sarapion challenged her to go out of the house where she had been living as a recluse for twenty five HL 37.14. However, Palladius was not the first who introduced ascetic meaning into the into meaning ascetic introduced who first the not was Palladius However, The literal fulfillment of this idea, i. e., complete i.e., idea, this of fulfillment literal The when he answered Abba Macarius, who rebuked him that he would cause a whorebuked him thathewould cause AbbaMacarius, heanswered when 263 when it was found out that the ascetic virgin was not quitenot “dead” ascetic the was that to when virgin it out found was 265 To construct this ascetic interpretation of wholethe incident, 82 apatheia can be found in the found be can 264 Apophthegmata The logic of 266 The new CEU eTD Collection 268 267 266 which fall virtues, can pride.cause one’s if theybecome insincerity or for him, the context; in it a concrete butdevelops quite Ecclesiastes, from afamousmotif exploits the ideagenerally of reflects passions anddesires,what earth be by notso aperson should attracted byfutility, issomething which characterized female virgins shouldbe dissuaded. “please strive to to familiarmoderntoo women.” out to Clarkpoints thatCyprian not reads Paul’swarning beings’ was given an exclusively masculine edge—an ancient of customary understanding example of a practice all few instances, the “In a writes: meaning.She ascetic obtaining sex” of technique Clark here he defines rhetoricaldevice the which “changingused the asan example of Elizabeth passage. biblical this of interpretation in his further much went Carthage, compromise the monk’s total devotion to God.” 265 Evagrius. out a similar points interpretation that of this passage canbefoundin of works the tendency in the case of tendencyWestern inthecaseof literature; she Christian thisparticular termed same the observed Clark Elizabeth values. Testament New into reinterpretation ideas idealsand related tothe Old Testament commandments (the Jewish law) and their Clark, Burton-Christie, respectively. 6:14, Gal. and 1:10 Gal. from taken are quotations biblical two The Bunge, Last, Palladius, like many other ascetic authors, describes earthly life as earthly describes authors, like ascetic many other Palladius, Last, Palladiusmany insists times on significantthe changes which had happened to 4. 2Changes from Jewish toChristian law Reading Renunciation Ewagriusz zPontu 270 vanita The Word in the Desert WordThe inthe anthropous s vanitatum , 279. , 140. anthropos ” as to “please males,” a practice from which, he avers, from which, apractice “please males,” ” asto saying functions as against exaggerated a warning sayingfunctions 268 , 218. as denoting both women and men as ‘human 83 267 Another Christian author, Cyprian of apatheia . To do this, he do this, To . 269 G.Bunge CEU eTD Collection longer necessary for Christians and that even a monk who cut off his nose would be fit be would nose his off cut who monk a even that and Christians for necessary longer by of Alexandria archbishop the “thislawwas that no Jews”anditkept by was the giventheanswer clarification, Ammonius however: was important Palladius makesan Church’s interpretation Levitical regulationsof governing “wholeness.”priestly of forhimself unfit because the service Ammonius ecclesiastical rendered that thus History not onlymentioned in the 275 274 272 271 273 perspective “the change of changeof “the perspective times.” 269 priest, among things other his bycuttingleft off ear. his ascetics, Ammonius, words,tried to be a priest. Accordingto use to Palladius, as it was anexactly argumentthis prescription that one Jewishof in order lawto avoid forbade ordination a man as witha a physical defect to bring offerings to God, in other 270 Testament became unimportant in newcircumstances. ideological the became unimportant Testament inmandatory theOld and which wasnecessary that and by were allowed Christianity, MosaicLaw by wereprohibited the things which in discourse: ascetic theirauthors describes in shifts considerable the meaningin biblical the by texts used Christian Clark however, By term, this former. fulfillingthe with latter the same account, the New Testament were perceived not as individual books, but as two pieces of the Clark, Clark, Clark, Socrates, Bunge, HL HL 11.2 referring to Lev. 21:17. Lev. to referring 11.2 25.6 referring to Eccl. 7:15. To give one example of this interpretative strategy inthe strategy interpretative this of example one give To . 273 Reading Renunciation, Origenist Controversy Origenist Controversy Origenist Ewagriusz zPontu Jerome also speaks ironically about this “earless Ammonius.” “earless this about ironically speaks also Jerome HE IV, 23. , 86. Lausiac History Lausiac , 46. , 144. 145-52. 271 This can definition be arguedbecause the Old and , but is also attested inSocrates’ attested is also but , 84 272 This fact took aplacetook fact inreality, This Lausiac History 274 Ecclesiastic Clark says 275 , CEU eTD Collection Melania. of mouth in the places Palladius discourse the by emphasized then is This person. new ascetic one, where notwashing becomes a ritual activity, adefining characteristic of the according tothe Jewish law (washing ritually) andliving Christian atrue life, i.e., an Livingin worldthe (and washing) and anascetic lifestyle arethus as opposed living Testament.” “Old the to according life a as defined implicitly is which and lifestyle ascetic a set lawshis Christian with isincompatible of to which man’s the adherence implies Palladius that means here is used washing ritual to allusion particular this that praises, (he is an washing ( Testamenta specificquotation alludes that to namely, of kind washing, Jewish ritual difficult describes washedby after thewayIovinus trip, aNew Palladius using literal context of the a basinpraise, and himself. becausehe took washed of words hassome nevertheless for whom Palladius anascetic Iovinus, reproached even she discourse elaborate in an body; her of part any washing avoiding Melania by rejected eating handsbefore Palladius, ones was wash rule to Jewish the Thus, opposites. into their direct changed are values Testament thus escapedthus ordination. cuthis by out and to tongue own tothis, ascetic reacted forthreatening the ordination; 278 observing the traditions of the elders.” 277 Church: The Monk-Bishop in Late Antiquity Bartelink’s comment, p. 325 withfurther examples; Andrea Sterk, 276 279 Mark 7:3: “For the Pharisees and all the Jews do not eat unless they Ascetics’carefully reluctance to be ordained is also an important topic that has beenwash intensively discussed: see their hands, thus Bartelink, p. 389. HL 55.1. On the other hand, the situation also occurs in the 279 Α΍ΔΘϛΕ΅ ΦΑχΕȱΉЁΏ΅ΆχΖȱΎ΅ϠȱΚ΍ΏϱΏΓ·ΓΖ ... Lausiac History ΑϟΜ΅ΗΌ΅΍ 276 ). The Christian ascetic, whom Palladius otherwise Palladius whom ascetic, Christian The ). (Harvard: Harvard University Press, 2004). Press, University Harvard (Harvard: “taking abasin” refers to refreshment on a hotday 85 ), is not preparing to eat, so the fact the soeat, preparing to is not ), 278 Renouncing theWorld YetLeading the 277 In spite of the fact that in the that fact the of spite In who gave the example of Lausiac History Lausiac when Old CEU eTD Collection among in This those explored generally this chapter. attitude, reflectsspeaking, the culture human of aspect other any than so more even maybe context, the on depends women in Theimageand towards general stable attitude of andwoman kinship. ideal view of Christian life. First of all, the law. level.is Inthiscase itimportant morekeep to true the meaning than of letter the the higher spiritual a who havereached for those unnecessary becomes minimum which here areperceivedas original formulation. Thebiblical a general commandments in their commandments biblical the than besignificant asceticmore can of a true is slightly different: in Palladius’ view, the personal and justified intention or resolution obligatory for a“man of the New Testament,” while in the clear example of a “changethat theof biblicaltimes.” situation of Jesus’ healing This a woman and a man meanson the Sabbath shows thata acommandmentinwhere broke Christ todogood. order the Old Testament rule ishis cell. His notdecision was justified—in Palladius’ account— by references to cases lovingcommandmentof neighbor and one’s his abandon resolution ascetic own not to breakingGod’s between choose wherehehadto himself inan situation ambiguous found inhis help.Nathaniel a boy asked for of cell becausea theappearance demon about the monkmonk Nathaniel. This felt tofail tempted in his stay resolution to in his in introduced is chapter situation the resolution, adifferent intention andor apersonal 280 on the Sabbath. the on HL 16.5;Luke 13:11-17 and14:5. This refers to Jesus’ healing of a woman andof witha man dropsy Palladius also has ideashis own aboutgenderissues and family inhisrelations 4. 3 The perception of women, family, and kinship When it becomes necessary to make a choice between a biblical commandment abiblical between makeachoice to necessary becomes itWhen 86 Lausiac HistoryLausiac 280 Lausiac History Lausiac The interesting point here is here Theinteresting point does notdefine does one firm the situation the CEU eTD Collection Christ Jesus.” Christ is neither there slaveGreek, nor Jew is neither “There Galatians: to nor Epistle the from a quotation free using man, there is neitherfollowing: Palladius emphasizes the equality of all, men and women,male infront of God by nor female; for you are all one in them between can be defined. images range of anda viewpoints wide opposite two itself.Thus, Bible insituation the 282 281 284 there is not malefemale.” is there not and Christ Jesus “In say: to as so phrase the rearranges and men, free and slaves between andGreeks Jews between namely in present biblical passage, the contrasts other to how men and women relate to each other and together to God. Palladius omits the 283 with discordant an elitism promoted asceticism that rejoined ofasceticism opponents the Origen around controversies in the that emphasizes Clark E. example, For to prove the necessity of sexual renunciation and in a widei.which that part, used, popular whereit especially was important e., Palladius became range of other situations. movement. radical ascetic bythe most professed poverty ideas of extreme Christian writing. Its second part, “there is neither slave nor free man,” resonated indifferent discussions of his time,the had and, therefore, many in connotations late antique together abrotherhood menof and women. Sisinius, in by chapterfulfilled hisopinion, about Scriptures who, gathering the Gal. 3:28. Clark, Susanna HL 49.2: The first extremeillustrating position, towardswomen apositive is attitude the a) The biblical phrase used here by Palladius was one of the key arguments in keyarguments ofthe one was by here Palladius used phrase The biblical Reading Renunciation, Elm,“Evagrius Ponticus,” 106. ̳Αȱ̙Ε΍ΗΘХȱ͑΋ΗΓІȱΓЁΎȱσΑ΍ȱΩΕΗΉΑȱΎ΅ϠȱΌϛΏΙ The equality of all before God 281 Palladius is interested in one particular part of this sentence that refers 138. 282 Palladius uses this phrase as an argument in the 87 . 283 The third 284 CEU eTD Collection 111. slightly unusual. Such non-separated Such unusual. slightly the ambiguous situationphrase by Christian ofauthors a of Late unitedAntiquity. However, the application male of Gal. 3:28 to and female ascetic communitybecome “a new man.” seems to be andfemale” (Gal. 3:28).” male “no byhisphrase signifies asPaul be sex will erased, of differences implies that ‘image involve of marriage,God’ notdoes re-creationimage in our that (Col. 3:10) be “nomale and female” (Gal. 3:28).” 22:30=Mark12:25), diversity willthere sex willcease,and“liketheangels” (Matt. of their wives (coded as quotation with producingothers, the allegory:bodies),“if husbands as (coded souls) nourish then wives may be raised up as “men” (i.e., as souls), continued in continued Constantinople. called urbanmonasticism, in which firstdeveloped Anatolia in fourth the century 291 Chalcédoine (451),” 290 289 288 287 marriage. promote to of the Father, God themeaning thus is hechanges and of Gen. 1:27,which usually used the“image” from “prototype,”sexual Christ, sexless that was adeparture division the Gregory’s intention was slightly different from Palladius’: Gregory would like to show image”). created man inhis[sexless] own God 1:27(“So Genesis female” confirms and male “no is there in Christ that assertion the Nyssa of Gregory of interpretation the confession that we are “all one in Christ Jesus” (Gal. 3:28). 286 285 Timothy S. Miller, “The Sampson Hospital of Constantinople,” de concile jusqu’au àConstantinople Le momachisme ville: etla moines “Les Dagron, Gilbert Ibid. Ibid. Ibid. Clark, Clark, , , , 360. 335. 167. Thus, different shades of ascetic meaning were introduced into introduced Thus, shades this different meaning ascetic of biblical were Reading Renunciation, Origenist Controversy Origenist Traveaux et Memoires 286 289 Jerome, in his Jerome, 288 , 5. 127. Gregory argues that we are rather born again inand again we Christ born are rather that Gregory argues 291 The suspicions, and doubts, temptations among pagan 4(1970): 229-276. synoikiai 287 Ephesians Commentary In another text Jerome declares that “since the 88 were a historical reality, typical for so- Byzantinische Forschungen 285 , combines thisbiblical, combines In another case, in the 15 (1990): 290 and CEU eTD Collection and John Chrysostom gave their answers to this question, but their interpretations were interpretations their but question, this to answers their gave Chrysostom John and allowed to teach,not were if women be, this could accordinghow husband: the ‘save’ might wife the that claim to ’Paul’ the in lay in Fathers several I for Timothyverse this of aspect troubling “the Fathers: Church the for 2:12?” Christian. couple of and Christian pagan stay together unbelievermaythe becomeeventually a Christianity; for thisishow instance, this Augustineinterpreted biblical if passage: the to convert is to save” “to Bible the In context. original its in had it which that for a husband, but the meaning he gives it in the it he gives meaning the but a husband, for asarescuer regarded was a wife when really and pagan, a Christian between marriage lifestyle. Palladius, a she, herhusbandwoman, by saved embraceconvincing himto ascetic an to According Younger. the Melania about story in the found be can woman a towards claiming that it is a true form of complete bolsteringby his it literal, quite particular, interpretation of biblicalwords the and justify them F. by are discussed Caner. Daniel wassometimes3:28) that usedto literal (Gal. biblicalphrase this of understanding the and asceticism of form this by caused were which authors Christian some and critics 292 Christianae 293 295 294 Daniel F. Caner, “The Practice Prohibitionand of Self-CastrationinEarly Christianity,” Ibid. Clark, HL 61.3; 1 Cor. 7:16: “For how do you know, O wife, whether you will save your husband?” your save will you whether wife, O know, you do how “For 7:16: 1Cor. 61.3; , An even more instructive example illustrating Palladius’ positive attitude positive Palladius’ illustrating example instructive more even An b) 298. Reading Renunciation, 293 294 51,No. 4 (1997): 396-415; 409. Women converting husbands to an ascetic lifestyle ascetic an to husbands converting Women To make Palladius thispoint, uses biblicalquotation the speakswhich about As E. Clark shows, however, this caused some problems of interpretation some problems of thiscaused however, As Clarkshows, E. 249. apatheia. 89 292 Lausiac History Palladius justifies this phenomenon, this justifies Palladius 295 Theodore of Mopsuestia is quite different from Vigiliae CEU eTD Collection possibly alludes to Prov. 9:12. 300 299 author the of intention the but Proverbs, of book the to allusion is an this not or whether unfaithfullive wife.” an herd with thanto believe, scorpions to intobecause become I desert “heman, the amonk and went to preferred, hedecided History among Christian andauthors interpreters. issues of divorce and hate towards one’s wife, so that they caused significant discussion an meaning. ascetic in words biblical these using of example instructive most isa interpretation Palladius’ mentor. and friend Palladius’ ofChrysostom, in John an works the asceticto context, limitation with a similar attitude, samepositive the has noted Clark E. context. ascetic role of as quitea woman positive, is appreciated but inonly suchastrictly defined the and synonymous become context this in be Christian to and be ascetic to So, life. 298 Press, 1979), 8, 18-21. texts. Jerome’s in example, for involvement, sexual “foolish” women and or “loose” dangers of andProverbs21, 25, that 30could the be andwereusedaswarnings against 6,7,9, also be found in Christian discourse in Late Antiquity. For example, E. Clark mentions mainly “secular,” mainly 297 heroic action. 296 Ibid. Clark, E. Clark, of capable are they moreover, children, teach they home, at husbands their teach can women I.e., HL 22.7: , 115, 178, 195, 242; Clark, An instructive illustration of such negative opinions inappears the The position,opposite illustrating an negative extremely towomen attitude can c) in the chapter about Paul the Simple. When the hero saw his wife with with another saw hishero wife When Paul the Simple. about the in chapter the Reading Renunciation, Jerome, Chrysostom,Jerome, and Friends: Essays andTranslations A woman as the root of all evil and an unfaithful wife ΕϧΓ ΤȱБȱΓΐ΍ ΎΕϟΙȱΔ΍κ΅ȱύ ΔΓ΍ΐκΑ΅΍ȱ ΗΎΓΕΔϟΓΙΖȱ ΓϨΐ΅΍ȱ БΖȱ ·ΤΕȱ ϑΕΉϧΘΓȱ 298 296 Moreover, other biblical texts seem to contradict each other on the while Palladius interprets “to save” as to turn towards an ascetic 111. Origenist Controversy Origenist 299 90 , 97-98. µ ΍΅ϟ΍ Ι΅ΎȱΗΙΊϛΗ΅΍ ·ΙΑ΅΍ΎϠȱ Γ΍Λ΅ΏϟΈ΍ȱ (New York: The Edwin Mellen 300 It can beargued It Lausiac . This 297 CEU eTD Collection knowledge of may texts the have piquethe understood in Jeromes’ address. andhad background an appropriate some readerswho allusion. However, sophisticated “brother,” “daughter,” “sister,” and so on, for describing relationships within monastic within relationships for “sister,” describing andso on, “daughter,” “brother,” “father,” e., i. terminology, pseudo-family biblical usual the inherited Palladius hand, who were the main audience of the of audience main the who were subtle hintin favor of Palladius’ friend Moreover, Rufinus. probably simplethe monks, notthiscanfor isa or be Rufinus. whether respect It argued ironically,heregreat with be used may “Scorpion” world. lifein in be secular than everyday desert, the tempted in Rufinus-“scorpion” with live to better much is it eyes, in Palladius’ that, argument be might ahidden there circle. So, his nearest for from himself people Rufinusand colleague. party of his codenamePalladius’ opponents, favorite Palladius’ for Rufinus, to belonged who Jerome, of expression an is “scorpion” is that fact interesting The Origenistic controversy end the of and fourth the of the beginningof fifth the century. meaninglightunexpected if new kindlewith in and thecontext placed of the sense. control man of winds,wanders, tries to anddoessomethingwithout a foolish who the theimage is baseddescribes ownexpression Palladius’ onwhich of context phrase the that itis preferable to herd scorpions than to live with them. The original biblical evil, remarking of great asthesource women he shows clear: arevery his attitude and 301 Clark, Palladius’ attitude torelatives andfamily isties also On ambivalent. one the d) Moreover, the reference to “scorpion” in this phrase can another in cover “scorpion” phrase this to reference the Moreover, Origenist Controversy Origenist 301 Relatives, kinship, and family bonds Itis difficult tosuggest that this offensive sobriquet was unknown for , 146, 148. Lausiac History, Lausiac 91 were not able to recognize a able such to not were CEU eTD Collection about one’s ownsoul. than more relatives one’s about care to says, he bad, is it sense: concrete and new absolutely an it give heaven adding and acommandment not tojudge.However, Palladius’ comments inthe this case ΎΏ΋ΕΓΑΓΐφΗΓΙΗ΍ is that the biblical text has a very general meaning referring to sinners who will not inherit 305 304 OsBap (Cracow:Wydawnictwo Tyniec, Benedyktynów,2006), 30. monachisme chrétien. Pourune phénoménologie du monachisme not separate her from her love toward Christ. In this context he refers to the passage loved herniecedearly, example,virginmore the For significantwho than hecondemns pleasure are God. God. than if rather necessary, to offendparents, one’s is better it because their relatives themselves issues,on other unanimously warn against monks dangers the visiting of such as Basil of Caesaria, Evagrius, Jerome, John Cassian, who differed among 303 it was the rule of Old Law. Moreover, she writes: duty; John Chrysostom said not to be afraid that one’s line would be eradicated because ClarkAugustine outthat points begetting necessity deniedthe of childrenas a civic blood ties, can be identified not only in Palladius, but alsoin other Christian authors. E. as importance in tothecompared spiritual links established communities. ascetic On communities. hand,heblood other of as the ties regardsreal something secondary 302 Clark, Antoine Guillaumont, Clark, HL 304 6.3; 1 Cor. 6:9-10.1 Cor. Palladius 6.3; used biblicalhere quotation: the Palladius presents a negative image of those for whom relatives and their and relatives whom for those of image negative a presents Palladius This tendency, namely, the idea that spiritual links are more significant than significant more are links spiritual that idea the namely, tendency, This Origen insisted that it is impossible to connect prayer and marriage. and prayer connect to impossible is it that insisted Origen Corinthians 7:29 (wives ‘as if not’). ‘as (wives 7:29 Corinthians relatives), Luke day 23:29 (the when barrenwill bethe blessed),and I inLuke 14:26(hatingone’s New Testament, suchascontained the from adviceof the different Law,so the was characteristic of that reproduction attachmentthe to is whose demonstrates inZion’), seed John For the Septuagint isreadingCassian, he 31:9 (‘blessed of Isaiah Reading Renunciation, Reading Renunciation, “The unrighteous will notinherit kingdom the of God.” interestingThe fact about U 305 ħ but praises Melania by saying that her love toward her son did ródel 197. 195. á Monastycyzmu Chrze 92 302 Ğ cija Ĕ skiego ], vol. 1, tr. Scholastyka Wirprszanka Scholastyka tr. 1, vol. ], [Original title: ΈΎ΍ ΅΍Ή΅ȱΌΓȱΓЁ ΌΉΓІȱ Ά΅Η΍ΏΉϟ΅Αȱ ̡Έ΍ΎΓ΍ȱ Lausiac History Lausiac Aux orgines du orgines Aux 303 Authors CEU eTD Collection especially especially in the Evagrius, wisdom can come only to those who are ready for such divine grace, and accordingBunge outthat, to which theideasofEvagrius(G. points generally reflects study.First of he knowledge all, stresses canonlybe true that life, by attained righteous that only those who leave behind theirfathers and mothers can follow him. History when theinterpretation Romans 8:35isexactly same of inas the Palladius’ Jesus.’” except that the biblical text does not specifically mention relatives here. relatives mention specifically not does text biblical the that except from the Epistle to Romans, where it is said that nothing can divide people from God, 306 307 of the of divine“the enter mind ‘deceptions businessthe human of to the spheres; heaversthat itis manner. not Hearguesthat naturalistic andphysical existencethe of ina world the against Origen astrologists words toexplain uses anddiviners theirthese and attempts of precisely divide” interpretations what people“cannot Forexample, from God. Clark, HL 54.2; Rom. 8:35. On the whole, such a negative attitude to relatives is a Palladius’ knowledge attitude to and wisdom are particularly interestingmy for 4. 4 Knowledge andwisdom E. Clark points out an instance in the work of Basil of Ancyra’s Nevertheless, phrase from this allows Scripture the a wide range of possible and directed specifically against family ties. She writes: mathematici certainly not families,’ is the presumably correct answer.) correct families,’ isthe presumably not certainly Romans 8:35, these query andiningeniously verseswith reinforces passionate Paul’s ‘who can householdAbraham’s ‘foes’ to the renunciationseparate homelandof on (Gen.12:1), words Jesus’ links Ancyra of Basil exhortation, intertextual us an In from the love of God?’ (‘No one, 307 Origenist Controversy Origenist Apophthegmata Patrum ’ cannot … ‘separate us from the love of God that is lovein… ‘separate that usfrom Christ of God ’ cannotthe , 183. , also relying on the Gospel, where Jesus says Jesus where Gospel, the on relying also , 93 308 topos in ascetic texts, in ascetic 306 De virginitate De Lausiac CEU eTD Collection 314 313 ΗΓΚϱΖ 312 311 310 309 cannot live in a wicked and sinful body sinful and a wicked in live cannot 308 knowledge,” emphasizing “goodness, which without iswisdom useless,” Paphnutius, the heroquotes the biblical phrase “kindness,anddiscipline, and judge people. itis whobecause, ashe avoid for necessity asinner God can the argued, judging to in the example, For they that philosophy,’ thepossessed ‘true incontrast tothewisdom world.”the of “there wasmuch mileage for Christians in claim the (followingPaul’s St. precedent) that Averilwrites Cameron authors. late antique Christian of in thewritings resonance this biblical foolishnessaboutphrase for people aswisdom for God had significant Palladius’ story nun the about feignedwho madness. should It beparticularly saidthat in illustration very concrete a receives kingdom become inGod’s to in wise earth order foolish, so that he may become wise.” become he may that so foolish, phrase: “If man any among you thinks heis that wise in this age, hemust become of the wise soul. impassibility the assure and Evagrius, inof system theological concepts the important are very thought should good be thatgoodness or emphasized in measure. It equal original of context Bible,the David askedfor kindness, God discipline, and knowledge Burton-Christie, Cameron, Bunge, Bunge, Clark, HL HL 34.1: 47.10: ; 1 Cor. 3:18. 1 Cor. ; Elsewhere, Palladius exploits the literal meaning of a quite abstract biblical Reading Renunciation, Ewagriusz zPontu Ewagriusz zPontu ̈ϥȱΘ΍ΖȱΈΓΎΉϧȱΗΓΚϲΖȱΉϨΑ΅΍ȱπΑȱψΐϧΑȱπΑȱΘХȱ΅ϢЗΑ΍ Christianity and the Rhetoric of Empire ̙Ε΋ΗΘϱΘ΋Θ΅ȱΎ΅ϠȱΔ΅΍ΈΉϟ΅ΑȱΎ΅Ϡȱ·ΑЗΗ΍Α 314 But these words became much more important for the appearance of for the appearance important more much became words Butthese 311 The Word in the Desert WordThe inthe Apophthegmata Patrum , 33; Leon OMI Nie OMI Leon , 33; , 364. 197. , 281, 294. 312 Ğ This biblical injunction to become a fool on cior, 94 , Ammonas uses this phrase as an argument , 33. 309 Anachoreza w pismach Ewagriusza, ). For example, in the chapter about chapter the in example, For ). referring to Ps. 118:66 LXX. 118:66 Ps. to referring

ΘΓϾΘУ µ ΝΕϲΖȱ·ΉΑνΗΌΝȱϣΑ΅ȱ·νΑ΋Θ΅΍ 310 while in the while 37. 313 CEU eTD Collection 319 318 Sake’ in Byzantine Hagiography,” Oxford University Press, 2006);Sergey Ivanov, ‘Secret “From Servants of God’ to forChrist’s‘Fools ɟɞɧɪɞɵɨɬɧɨɲɟɧɢɹ Ɇɟɠɞɭɧɚɪɨɞɧɵɟ 317 http://userwww.sfsu.edu/~epf/1995/ascetic.html, note 57 (accessed March 15,2007). Latethe Ascetic Roman Fourth Empireduring Ideain andCenturies,” Fifth the 316 Late Antique City Oxford University Press, 1980),12-17; Derek Krueger, philosophersin as opposed school-trained of pagans was to the wide-spread and that which is in the world it does not mean that the world is evil. world the renounce ascetics if even and things, good only created God that proves he way: inavery general passage biblical usesthis Evagrius example, concrete Palladius’ literallyinhim: fulfilled gives ‘theblind’.” tothe wisdom Lord mentions that “he wasvisibly.haveinstance Didymus I alreadyanalyzed the Blind,where the of Palladius so endowed with the gift of learning that the Scriptures were the existence and development of the phenomenon of Holy Fools. Holy of phenomenon the of development and existence the emphasizes the crucial importance of this particular biblical passage as the argument for book Ivanov’s Sergey writes: the such a phenomenon of Christian asceticism as “holy fools.” 315 [Sergey Ivanov] [Sergey Ivanov] Jeffrey Conrad, “Egyptianand SyrianAsceticism inLate Antiquity. AComparative Study of the John Saward, HL 4.2: On the whole, it should be said that a Other examples develop this attitude toward wisdom as a gift of God even more But, probably,But, most account thorough the of is phenomenon this in presented folly (1Cor. 3:18-19).with God’ becomefool a that hemay become wise. For the wisdom of this worldis himself.If anyone you among thinks in heisthat this wise age, lethim found biblical motivations for their vocations: ‘Let no ascetics These fools.’ one ‘holy name the them earned deceive cities, of civilized midst in the life other-worldly an living eccentrics, visible as life, of way in the citieslife out-of-doors live angelic the to chose who ascetics also There were of Syria, such as Antioch, Damascus and Apamaea. Their ̍ϾΕ΍ΓΖȱΗΓΚΓϧȱΘΙΚΏΓϾΖ Perfect Fools:Folly forChrist's Sake inCatholic andOrthodox Spirituality (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1996). ɋ . ɋ Ⱥ . . ɂɜɚɧɨɜ Ⱥ . Holy FoolsinByzantiumandBeyond ɂɜɚɧɨɜ , 1994);Sergey Ivanov, , ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɟɸɪɨɞɫɬɜɨ ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɢɣȼɪɟɦɟɧɧɢɤ (Ps. 145:8 LXX). , ɢɚɬɣɤɟ ɸɪɨɞɫɬɜɨ ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɟ 316 95 topos Holy Fools in Holy Byzantium and Beyond Symeon theHoly Fool: Leontius's Life and the , about God-taught Christian ascetics Christian God-taught about 17-21. 55 (80) (1998): 188-194. [Byzantine [Byzantine Holy Folly] (Moscow: and works. other 318 319 320 315 In contrast with Jeffrey Conrad (New York: (New (Oxford: 317 He CEU eTD Collection Holiness,” 323 by Georgia Frank in her book her in Frank Georgia by 324 Read a Face:Antiquity Pilgrims and Ascetic Physiognomy;” Theresa M. Shaw, “ 322 ΅ЁΘΓІ 321 researched topic. researched women: and men holy of characteristics physical Christian hagiography. 320 Alexandria, but, inAlexandria, with but, itincontrast Palladius, heuses namely, anegative way, about features couldspiritual testify to First,qualities. this phrase is foundin Clement of use of particular19:30 LXX)inthis quotation (Sir. some meaningthe external that tell heyou what is.” biblical quotation: “The way a man dresses, the way he walks,and the way he laughs should also life ascetic a devout clearly that shows Palladius men andwomen, ascetic describing be confirmed when Thus, well. as appearance external appropriate an unexpectedly, somewhat by one’s appearance and, to prove this point, hewords. scriptural in the emphasis specific uses a The problems of ascetic appearance, especially in connection with the Egyptian ascetics, is discussed is ascetics, Egyptian the with connection in especially appearance, ofascetic problems The Forexample, the story about Paul the Simple in Bunge, HL HL Prol. 16. Prol. Prol. 16 ; Sir. 19:30 LXX (= 19:27 Vulg. as indicated by Bartelink in his edition, 17, The issue of ascetic appearance in Byzantine hagiographical texts is ina well texts hagiographical Byzantine appearance The issueof ascetic The image of person includesa righteous only not but,spiritual virtues, 4. 5Theappearance ofholy men spiritual dryness. spiritual willthoughts increase youryou strength, evenshould be with afflicted and this andthepiety arrogance, language—all of grace the theirtheir arrangement of their dress, together with their conversation sofree from with appearanceof facesabloom For the hairs, the grey their and (Berkeley:University of Press,California 2000), 134-170, especially chapterthe “How in to Ewagriusz zPontu Journal of Early Christian Studies : ̕ΘΓΏ΍ΗΐϲΖȱ·ΤΕȱΦΑΈΕϲΖȱΎ΅ϠȱΆϛΐ΅ȱΔΓΈϲΖȱΎ΅Ϡȱ·νΏΝΖȱϴΈϱΑΘΝΑȱΦΑ΅··ΉΏΉϧȱΘΤȱΔΉΕϠ 324 Here I am much more interested, however, in the tradition of the 322 The author explains this biblical expression by referring to the to referring by expression biblical this explains author The 321 323 , 266. Palladius generally follows Palladius idea, follows thisintroduces generally buthe The Memory of the Eyes: Pilgrims to Living Saints in Christian Late 6, No.3 (1998): 485-99. HL 96 22. Askesis and the Appearance of Appearance the and apparatus ad loc .) CEU eTD Collection 1-2) [Sp.] (Paris: Éditions duCerf,1983),chapter 3,section 8,line 44; Joannes Chrysostomus, Joannes Chrysostomus,Isaiam” in “In catéchèses baptismales, section 9, line Joannes34; Chrysostomus,“Catechesesilluminandos in ad 1-8” Chrysostome. Lettres àOlympias martyres 328 aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt, idea so that they idea become links they logical the so that one chain. of introduce Paphnutius andstory biblical where areusedto one quotations develop about the are These Bible. the from absent was which context common a in referencesborrowed from different parts of the Scripture are connected and recombined the work ofDiodorus, work the 327 five times. five author used the metaphor used( of mirror the a author soul; the righteous the manifestation of of visual the account extended touching and Chrysostom Chrysostom providing his own interpretation.particular teacher his of writings the from phrase this borrowed have might Palladius that seems it Thus, and friend,is, asceticthat a devout life toshow shouldthat beconfirmed also by appearance. one’s or,so frequent; moreover, he inuses them approximately samethe contextas Palladius, at least, he follows the general idea promoted by John 326 pédagogue those people who are disgraced. people who those 325 Joannes Chrysostomus, Joannes Diodorus, “Fragmenta in epistulam adRomanos” Basilius, πΏΉ·ΛϱΐΉΑΓ΍ In the In 4. 6 Why God abandons people and they are tempted in desert , PG 50, coll. 666, line line 666,coll. PG 50, , JoannesOlympiadem”“EpistulaeChrysostomus,in 11; ad in PG in , (Paris: Éditions du Cerf,1960), Bookchapter 3, subchapter 3, 23,section 4. De virginitate 328 He is the only Christian writer in whose work these scriptural words were 50, coll. 776, line 56. ; Lausiac History M.Harl,Marrou, H.-I.Matray, C. C.Mondésert, and ed. , in PG 30, coll. 741, line 18. 327 In Kalendas A. Wenger (Paris: Éditions du Cerf, 1970), catechesis1970), du Cerf, (Paris: Éditions section 4,WengerA. line 26, 2; but, what is more important, John Chrysostom used it at least at it used Chrysostom John important, more is what but, , ed. A.-M. Malingrey (Paris: Éditions du Cerf, 1968), epistleMalingreyCerf,1968),A.-M. du ed. Éditions (Paris: , 8, there are two fragments where biblical quotations and ed. K. Staab (Münster: Aschendorff, 1933),94, line 12. , in PG 48, coll.960, PG 48, line , in 41;Joannes Chrysostomus, 325 Jean Chrysostome. Commentaire surIsaïe Basil of Ancyra, in the Ancyra, of Basil țĮIJȩʌIJȡȠȞ 97 in Pauluskommentar ausdergriechischen Kirche ). 326 The phrase can also be found in found be also can phrase The De virginitateDe Clément d'Alexandrie.Le Jean Chrysostome. Huit Prologue De precatione (orat. , ed. J. Dumortier, , gives a Homilia in and the and Jean CEU eTD Collection 330 berighteous?” to appear you might that way than other any 331 ΦΏΏ quotes herquotes words: and in be trial, of used to times texts of biblical awhole catalogue suggested Syncletica including, among things, other arrogance.he Thus, that,for writes example, Amma words important inof encouragement strugglethe with demons and temptation, Apophthegmata Patrum a negative point. illustrate sinfularrogance people. to usesapositivewarning to example thus Palladius about contrasts between the suffering and humble self-humiliation of the righteous Paul the and on plays and tool opposition of rhetorical usesthe Palladius a that becomes clear it however, examination, After closer its context. out is completely idea taken biblical people are abandoned by God because of their arrogance. At first sight it seems that theavoidin to arrogance. flesh order in his thorn a has he that and weaknesses his of only boast will he that says Apostle the where righteousness might be madeevident. might righteousness question and offered several biblical reasons, giving examples in support of his words. this answered byGod.Paphnutius is abandoned people aresometimes Paphnutius why 329 Burton-Christie, HL HL ’ 47.14;Job 40:8: ϣΑ΅ȱΦΑ΅Κ΅ΑϜΖȱΈϟΎ΅΍ΓΖ 47.15; 2 Cor. 12:7. Moreover, similar connotations of this phrase can be found in the First, he introduced the case of Job: he was allowed to suffer so that his The issue around which these quotations are accumulated in the story about inthestory areaccumulated which quotations these The issuearound have the same sufferings asPaul… same sufferings have the Cor. 12:7]? Exult, and see who else was treated like that: itis an honor to death’ unto (Ps 117:18) … Have you been given athornin fleshthe [2 lips, ‘The visitsRejoiceGod that your you on sweet-sounding andkeepthis word Lord has chastened me sorely but he has not given me over The Word in the Desert WordThe inthe ̏χȱΦΔΓΔΓ΍ΓІ . “Do not shrug my judgement! And do you think I have dealt with you in Burton-Christie points out that this biblical passage held passage biblical this that out points Burton-Christie µ ΓΙȱΘϲȱΎΕϧΐ΅ , 200. 329 330 Second, Paphnutius exploits the words of Paul 331 98 The author uses this quotation to show that uses to quotation this Theauthor , µ ΋ΈξȱΓϥΓΙ µ ΉȱΩΏΏΝΖȱΗΓ΍ȱΎΉΛΕ΋ΐ΅Θ΍ΎνΑ΅΍ , CEU eTD Collection that Esau’s case does not seem casual in the pages of the of pages in the seem casual not casedoes Esau’s that Jesus healing aparalytic man sinand hiswarning notto afterwards. his birthright forabandons people because of their sins. The authora introduces the casemeal; of Esau, who sold attention of a number of Christian authors, including Origen. The Bible here needed to including Biblehere The Origen. authors, Christian attention a number of of the held Esau and fates of Jacob divergent due to the arose that problems theological Patrum is in the reflectedinterpretation which also of scriptural these words, of humiliation. Probably Palladius followed the early monastic tradition of used asin a support arrogance, againstwarning suffering andtemptation, as and a sign itwas tradition; written and monastic oral in particularly the discourse, early Christian 333 Mauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1998), 433. 334 Pseudo-Macarius, pride is pride oneof Pseudo-Macarius, mostthe dangerous enemies: to according that, mentions Desprez Vincent texts. in these contained ascetic teaching was oneof it in more, crucial the the points Pseudo-Macarius. prescribed Even to texts this particular biblical quotation and where the meaning which hein puts itcame from. 332 Vincent Desprez, Vincent HL HL 47.16; Gen. 25:29-34. 47.16; John 5:14. John 47.16; Third,Paphnutius Palladius (or mouth through the of hero)the explainsGod that Thus, canthethat phrase one suggest 12:7had in2 Cor. its own in connotations Besides the Besides This fragment from the from fragment This and the texts of Pseudo-Macarius. of texts the and Cor. 12:7).Car la pure nature est susceptible des’enorgueillir. (2 que jepas’ pour nem’enorgueillisse meange soufflette, Satan qui de pasce que dittu Paul: donné‘Il m’a dansma été chair,un une échaede Nesais- juste. se tenirpour esunpécheur’,à tu ‘Toi, à dire: condemner, à s’élever, commence à Caron tombent. dérapentet nature proper peuvent-ils Réponse: tomber? Mêmeles pensées qui sont puresdansleur Question: Et comment ceux qui sont travaillés par la grace de Dieu LeMonachisme Primitif.Des origins jusqu’au concile d’Ephèse Apophthegmata 333 to emphasize this point Palladius reminds his readers of readers his reminds Palladius point this emphasize to Apophthegmata Patrum tradition, this phrasewas also usedin of corpus the 99 may explain why Palladius uses Palladius why explain may Lausiac History Lausiac 334 332 It should be said Apophthegmata (Bégrolles-en- . The . CEU eTD Collection 337 Monk], tr. Teresa Lubowiecka (Cracow: Tyniec,Wydawnictwo Benedyktynów,2004), 357, note 54. πΈϱΒ΅Η΅Αȱύȱ΋ЁΛ΅ΕϟΗΘ΋Η΅Α σΛΉ΍Αȱ·ΑЗΗ΍ΑȱΌΉΓІ ΌΉϲΖȱΉϢΖȱΦΈϱΎ΍ΐΓΑȱΑΓІΑ Epistle to the Romans: the to Epistle Palladius quotationsthe borrowed which precisely thissituation from describe the that God will abandon why abandonedGod him. those who butdeterminism,Esau himself birthrightfor wasguilty his(he sold ameal), was which sin even after they have known the true God. Clark writes: E. interpretations. itby be determinist explained, andexcluding todo Origen carefully tried 336 335 debates. these of account complete most the probably gives Clark and authors, Christian by discussed from were warmly Bible the passages problematic These people. abandons abovequoted in its original biblical toprovidecontext) anexplanation as towhy God Clark, Clark, HL 47.17: Finally, of mostthe reasons one rigorous people is arewhy byGod abandoned In this example, Palladius would also like to emphasize that there are not Palladius uses the description of sinful people (that is the meaning of the phrase the of meaning is the (that people sinful of description the uses Palladius God or give thanks,as Him so God gavehonor themnot overdid to degrading they passions.God, knew they when that, Because proper. doa depravedthose mind, not things whichare gave to to them over And justas they see fit not did acknowledge any to God longer, God existence…” previous ina merits their to relate Esau and fatesJacob of divergent the Thus, explanations. determinist he excludes away that in such passages Biblical the‘hard’ explicates –Origen Pelagians the of verses scriptural that ‘God is no respecter of persons’ (Rom. 2:11) – later to be favorite To cruelty. and prove injustice world’s the for responsible is God that that implication their for ‘thereinterpreted) wrongly or rightly (whether Gnostics iscriticizes no unrighteousness Origen hestands firm astral against Likewise, frequently determinism. with God’ (Rom. 9:14) and 337 Origenist Controversy Origenist Reading Renunciation Many writers, however, addressed “natural” or “unnatural” “unnatural” and relationships addressed “natural” or however, writers, Many ̳ΔΉ΍Έχȱ·ΤΕȱΓЁΎȱπΈΓΎϟΐ΅Η΅ΑȱΘϲΑȱΌΉϲΑȱσΛΉ΍ΑȱπΑȱπΔ΍·ΑЏΗΉ΍ µ ΉΘΤȱΈ΍ΉΚΌ΅ΕΐνΑ΋Ζȱ·ΑЏΐ΋Ζ 335 , ΔΓ΍ΉϧΑȱΘΤ , Δ΅ΕνΈΝΎΉΑȱ΅ЁΘΓϿΖȱϳȱΌΉϲΖȱΉϢΖȱΔΣΌ΋ȱΦΘ΍ΐϟ΅Ζ , 195. , 331-332; also see:Columba OSP Steward, µ χȱΎ΅ΌφΎΓΑΘ΅ 100 · ̳ΔΉ΍Έχȱ·ΤΕȱ·ΑϱΑΘΉΖȱΘϲΑȱΌΉϲΑȱΓЁȱБΖȱΌΉϲΑ ”· ΔΉΕϠȱΈξȱοΘνΕΝΑȱΘ΍ΑЗΑȱΘЗΑȱΈΓΎΓϾΑΘΝΑ Kasjan mnich , ; Rom. 1:21, 26, 28. Δ΅ΕνΈΝΎΉΑȱ΅ЁΘΓϿΖȱϳ 336 [Cassian the CEU eTD Collection (abandonment, dereliction, desertion). dereliction, (abandonment, Homily 54 is composed of extracts from is Homily from composed extracts 54 Palladius. of 54, this all homily repeated Scriptures.Palladius’ quotations andreferencetothe The the of parts other the from is itso different elsewhere because text exploring this is worth known. It certainly explain Palladius’ story Paphnutiusabout could or be its direct indirect is or source not Evagrius’ typical attention to the concepts of concepts the attention to typical Evagrius’ is Here friend. and teacher his Evagrius, of ideas theoretical the for illustration of issue had crucialimportance for Palladius himself, andmaybe his story was some kind eleven references to the Bible in this quite short piece of the text. In all probability, the History the of part other any than rhetorically and theologically elaborated more unit, deserves some detailed discussion. First, as has been already said, the text here is a solid and Symeon the New Theologian Him. known had they after 340 G. L. Marriott (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1918), homily 54. in of the context general the strange were deceived intheirminds and defeated others bylust seems beto unusual and answerslived ofhisdisciples whysomemen the thequestion of inthedesert who there 339 ΘΤ what clarify not did Palladius while text, scriptural the from derived issues sexual other 338 Athanasios Hatzopoulos, Athanasios Pseudo-Macarius, “Homiliae 7” in Bunge, µ 339 χȱΎ΅ΌφΎΓΑΘ΅ is similar to the story about Paphnutius. Athanasios Hatzopoulos says that says Hatzopoulos Athanasios Paphnutius. about story the to similar is Second, the text of one of the Homilies of Pseudo-Macarius, namely, Homily On the whole, the chapter about Paphnutius, especially those parts where he where parts those especially Paphnutius, about chapter the whole, the On apart from Prologue. Moreover, Palladius uses here as arguments and usesherePalladius examples asarguments Moreover, from apart Prologue. Ewagriusz zPontu means for him, but emphasizes the sin of people forgetting of God Lausiac History Two OutstandingCases in Byzantine Spirituality: TheMacarian Homilies , 88-90. (Thessaloniki: Patriarchal Institute forPatristic Studies, 1991), 28. Macarii Anecdota. Seven unpublished Homilies of Macarius . 338 Lausiac History Unfortunately, Evagrius’ work which work could Unfortunately,Evagrius’ 101 ΔΉ΍Ε΅ΗΐϱΖ 340 Moreover, the unknown editor of narration, and, therefore, it (trial) and π·Ύ΅ΘΣΏΉ΍Μ΍Ζ Lausiac , ed. CEU eTD Collection “Macarii Anecdota,” “Macarii guidance fall like leaves.” no have who “Those phrase: by the story the up sums Palladius sin. into fell result a as excessiveintook this,refusedand prideteachingof the Churchandthe Eucharist, the intosin. One such example is that of Ptolemy, who had lived ahard ascetic life and then fell eventually theChurch of guidance the neglected and asperfect themselves regarded be to ordainednot asapriest. maimwas ready as,for inorder example,Ammonius,himself to who church structure for maninvolved righteous the it (i. avoidis in ascetic) being to e.,the proper the describedabove, canbedefined:differentleast as attitudes two at speaking, Generally Church as institution an which is responsible for true guidance in lives of the Christians. lifestyle. The ascetic an leading one of that especially Christian, true a for Church the of significance in Palladius’ account rephrases the words of Christ and uses them as an argument that Macarius of Egypt,” University Press, 1918); G. L. Marriott, “The Lausiac History of Palladius and a Homily ascribed to life and the organization of a city, while Palladius applies it here to spiritual matters. History is it the been clearthat although established, hasnot compilation and when is complex; works of Pseudo-Macarius’ texts of the history 342 Primitif 341 343 HL HL Macarii Anecdota. Sevenunpublished Homilies ofMacarius 11.2 referring to Lev. 21:17. Lev. to referring 11.2 27.2: , 401-501. In this section of the present chapter I will focus on Palladius’ approach to the approach Palladius’ on will focus I chapter present of the section In this 4. 7 Asceticism and thesignificance of the Church In a similar situation Heron, another fallen ascetic hero of of the hero fallen ascetic another Heron, situation In asimilar is earlier and the homily later, not vice homily isearlier the later, and versa. ̒ϩΖ µ Lausiac History χȱЀΔΣΕΛΉ΍ȱΎΙΆνΕΑ΋Η΍ΖȱΔϟΔΘΓΙΗ΍ΑȱГΗΔΉΕȱΚϾΏΏ΅ The JournalTheological of Studies The Journal of Theological Studies 343 The original biblical context of this phrase refers to civic to refers phrase this of context biblical original The 342 exhibits a somewhat ambivalent attitude towards towards the attitude ambivalent asomewhat exhibits Palladius also mentions many cases when ascetics who ascetics when many cases mentions also Palladius 102 22 (1971): 538-541; Desprez, 18 (1917), 68-69;A. Baker, “Corrections in , ed.G.L.Marriott(Cambridge: Harvard ; Prov. 11:14. ; Prov. 341 exactly who made this Lausiac History Le Monachisme Lausiac , CEU eTD Collection 346 own debtor. who owed ten thousand talents, but was forgiven and then he himself did not forgive his ascetic teaching. in important his very spiritual was paternity of ideas.The concept theoretical Evagrius’ Palladius’ noted, already when, as is acase Here Christ.” oneTeacher, you only have for beteachers, called to yourselves father; for Oneis your Father,is He inwho heaven” mustyouand “Nor allow anyone call not “Do injunctions: biblical two the way tendentious very your(“Do notcall earth on teacher”)refers Matt.23:9-10,mergingin[anyone] to a Church. the need not he does 344 345 characteristics to Palladius, should be regarded as a gesture of self-humiliation. In self-humiliation. of as agesture be regarded should Palladius, to characteristics talents.” thousand ten “aman whoowed himself as characterizes where Palladius in Prologue, the instance samethe modesty write.One and such appears hisability time atto underline follows his generally teacher. spiritual being involved inthe(serving Churchstructure people). In position this Palladius ascetic way (serving true the while God) life, Christian in he guidance sometimes Church of necessity extreme the emphasize considers as a higher level of perfection to tends Palladius Moreover, Evagrius. of rebukes opponents’ the to response than Palladius’ is Heron about story The characters. negative most the as commandments Bunge, HL HL Prol. 6: 26.1: Biblical allusions4. 8The toposofmodesty and references also help the author express the topos of Paternite Spirituelle, Paternite ̏χȱΎ΅ΏνΗ΋ΘΉȱΈ΍ΈΣΗΎ΅ΏΓΑȱπΔϠȱΘϛΖȱ·ϛΖ ϳ 347 µ This New Testament phrase, which at first sight attributes negative ΙΕϟΝΑȱΘ΅ΏΣΑΘΝΑȱΛΕΉΝΚΉ΍ΏνΘ΋Ζ 346 345 The phrase used here is an allusion to Jesus’ parable about the man Palladius presents those who break Evagrius’ rules and rules Evagrius’ break who those presents Palladius 9; Bunge, 9; 344 The phrase Ewagriusz z Pontu, Lausiac History Lausiac 103 ̏χȱΎ΅ΏνΗ΋ΘΉȱΈ΍ΈΣΗΎ΅ΏΓΑȱπΔϠȱΘϛΖȱ·ϛΖ . refers to23:9-10. Matt. 309-402. becomes a “literary illustration” of illustration” “literary a becomes on earth your CEU eTD Collection “one who owed ten meaning“one justthe thousand talents” ten owed who phrase the uses and discussion contemporary “links” with complicated use these not and reference to the story about Paul’s trip to Jerusalem. Jerome.” to likewise anathema apoint to devil, indebted the humans are suggest that would interpretation Origenist for the implication of “thereading this that She continues involving some of dangerousthe aspects of Origen’s discussion.mentions: Clark itshad own context passage biblical this discourse Christian contemporary Palladius’ 349 348 347 love, and pray for them. debts, others’ forget to have people how of example an as servant the about story the the biblical commandment of compassion and forgiveness to one’s enemies. He takes people’s spiritual benefit. spiritual people’s other and own his for journey his narrate then and Egypt of men holy the visit go to others, as Paul did, but also toimprove himself. Thus,hehad an even greater obligation man who owed a thousand talents, was under great obligation not only to improve himself with by Paul,the hestresses vastlyfactthat comparing inferior to Palladius, a for the sake trip own his about boasted of Paul then afar; from virtuethem about hearing with content being in order to shameregarded those livingas superior in carelessness to himself, traveled to do theto Jerusalemsame. to meet the other apostles, not Bunge, Clark, 18:24. Matt. Moreover, Palladius’ self-humiliation is intensified by the comparison with Paul with comparison the by intensified is self-humiliation Palladius’ Moreover, Turning Evagrius’ to written heritage, for him most important the pointhereis interpretation of passage the given by isOrigenists inconsistent. the If master? the by forgiven not denarii, hundred one only less, greater much owed who is why servant the then interpretation: this rejects Jerome devil. is the (God) master the by talents thousand ten of debt huge the forgiven debtis who servant the that implied passage this on comment Origen’s is forgiven, so should the lesser. To Jerome, the Origenist Controversy Origenist Ewagriusz zPontu, 349 86-87. Itseems that in the , 128-129. 104 Lausiac History Lausiac topos of modesty. 350 , however, Palladius does Paul, whom Palladius whom Paul, 348 CEU eTD Collection 352 ΚΕΓΑφΗΝΗ΍ΑȱπΔϠȱΘϜȱΦΕΉΘϜ Pharaoh’s caused some reflections among Christian authors. It was involved in Origen’s involved was It authors. Christian among reflections some caused Pharaoh’s Evagrius asin the case of the Pharaoh. by means: first, example, for devilhardenedcomparison: the of young theheart emergeable from to of depth the words. these not is interpretation or explanation the of spirit the that thinking it, about silence keep to better is it that knew obtained, had they which grace divine the to thanks 2:9) (Gen. deal fragmentcouldabout this tell theChurch a great wrote, Fathers, sometimes who later the Confessor Maxim as so, explain, to difficult was fragment biblical This evil. and good of relations the issue about important the touches Palladius them. Here across whocome for those as monks serve acaution should examplesof bad the that explains lives definitions the byreferringand Palladius theauthor to that illustrates. of good bad and themonks, readers so that isin what could distinguish badtheir isgood own what knowledge andboth of good in evil, his so there work should besomebad examples of just explains rhetorical as inheaven wasatreewhich that phrase there forallowed the ΦΗΚΣΏΉ΍΅ΑȱΘЗΑȱπΑΘΙ·Λ΅ΑϱΑΘΝΑ ·ΑΝΗΘϲΑȱΎ΅ΏΓІȱΎ΅ϠȱΔΓΑ΋ΕΓІ trees of Paradise there was the tree of knowledge of good andevil.” good of knowledge of tree the was there of Paradise trees toldthat monks virtuous byinvoking of biblical “and a testimony: (among) theholy explains why he chose writeto the story about afallen monk among all the other stories Palladius Valens called monk the about chapter the In well. as sinner the of that to but 351 350 Bunge, Gal. 1:18. HL 25.6: Negative descriptions supported by by arebuiltup biblical supported different Negative references descriptions Palladius pays significant attention not only to the image of the righteous man, righteous the of image the to only not attention significant pays Palladius 4. 9 The image of sinners Ewagriusz zPontu, ̝Α΅·Ύ΅ϧΓΑȱΈνȱπΗΘ΍ȱΎ΅ϠȱΘΓϿΖȱΘЗΑȱΘΓ΍ΓϾΘΝΑȱΆϟΓΙΖȱπΑΌΉϧΑ΅΍ȱΘХȱΆ΍ΆΏ΍Έ΅ΕϟУȱΔΕϲΖ ; Gen. 2:9 96. · , ϣΑ΅ȱΉϥȱΔΓΘΉȱ΅ЁΘΓϧΖȱΗΙΐΆ΅ϟ΋ȱΎ΅ΘϱΕΌΝΐΣȱΘ΍ Ύ΅ΌΣΔΉΕȱΎ΅ϠȱΥ·ϟΓ΍ΖȱΚΙΘΓϧΖȱΘΓІȱΔ΅Ε΅ΈΉϟΗΓΙȱΘϲȱΒϾΏΓΑȱΘϲ LXX. 353 The metaphor of a cruel “hardened” heart like heart “hardened” The of metaphor a cruel 105 352 351 Palladius’ , µ χ µ ν·΅ CEU eTD Collection 359 Jerome’s critique of Jerome’s critiquethis. of free and and will, determinism divine between thecorrelation about discussions 353 358 357 356 355 354 of image biblical the of use made Palladius lifestyle, vulgar of man a describe to order own evil, not to his creation as a ‘lost nature’.” a‘lost hisas tocreation not evil, own deterministic explanations, and explainedthat“Pharaoh’s ‘hardening’ results from his sinned by andillness), waspunisheda terrible who character Testament Old asGiezi,fate the same the he suffer would his from elder hisyoungerappear (Macariuslistenif advice predictedto disciple hedidnot to that and they where situations the characters biblical ofnegative images exploiting the Ύ΅ΕΈϟ΅ΑȱΎ΅ΌΣΔΉΕȱΘΓІȱ̘΅Ε΅Џ devil: the accuses Palladius of problem).the (the questioncore atthe heart of Pharaoh’s caused thehardening controversies, Pelagian the to refers indirectly but heart, Pharaoh’ hementioning wasPalladius, situation, able to skillfully avoidways, and dispensedmercy his on basis.”this saying definitely who, manknew howpeoplewould turn out, whowouldlove him and whowould his despise or God, found: “God answer was correct the longdiscussions, after and, explain, to difficult heart was one of the favorite biblical passages of the Pelagians.Pharaoh’s about fragment the Clark, E. by mentioned is as and, discussions, Pelagian HL Ibid., 213. Ibid., 195. Ibid., 195. Clark, HL HL 38.8. 17.4; 4 Kings 5:20-27 LXX. 38.8, referring to Exod. 7:14. Exod. to referring 38.8, The images of negative heroes in heroes the negative The images of Origenist Controversy Origenist 354 , 138-139. In these hard-to-understand passages Origen tried to avoidhard-to-understand In these to passages Origen tried Σ΍ȱΈȱΘІ ΍ΆΏΙ Ύ΋Ͼ΅ΘΖ ЁΓȱΘχΑ ΅ЁΘΓІȱ ΗΎΏ΋ΕϾΑ΅ΑΘΓΖȱ Έ΍΅ΆϱΏΓΙȱ ΘΓІȱ Έξȱ ̓ΣΏ΍Αȱ . 358 106 357 Lausiac History It seems to me that in this complicated 359 355 by using illustrative examples (in examples illustrative byusing The issue directly relates to the to relates issue directly The are also constructed by 356 Thecasewasreally CEU eTD Collection Egyptian desert and, probably, the lower layer of secular people who sometimes were sometimes who people secular layer of lower the and, probably, Egyptian desert ofmonks of andinthecommunities ideas, expectations, the present worldview the trained philosophers of the pagans), and some others demonstrate that Palladius tends to (the wisdom and histeachers. ideas of of the developments or illustrations and toopponents, time,challenges rebukes Palladius’ of to hidden responses or open fifthand century, thefourth of of discussions reflections indirect or are direct biblicalthe quotations and whichhe allusions nothang usesdo inemptyspace, butthey topos of knowledge and wisdom; appearance of Holy men; image of sinners; he uses the issues hediscusses ascetics; Christian the for especially and Christians the for Church issue of why God sometimes the discusses he time; his of abandons writings Christian the for important people; ascetics female and he characterizes the significancetransition of the that to due from changes he emphasizes original; thebiblical in the absent are Jewish they where law to Christianity; introduces meanings eschatological author and ideas concepts:the interpreting biblical he develops a discourse about women Palladius’ changesquotationsbe inas underwentdue to andallusions observedin context the can by or using typical epithets. the serpent, who is both the embodiment of evil and of cunning wisdom on the earth), 360 upon earth.” the HL 47.13 referring to Gen. 3:1 LXX: “the serpent was the most sagacious of all the animals that were that animals the of all sagacious most the was serpent “the LXX: 3:1 Gen. to referring 47.13 of modesty. of The examples of eschatological ideas, the attitude ideas, attitude knowledge Church, the The examples of to the to eschatological that Ishouldmention discourse, Christian contemporary Palladius’ Regarding This chapter presents the analysis of changes in meaning which biblical which in meaning changes of analysis the presents chapter This Lausiac History topos about the God-taught Christian ascetic as opposed school- to the Christianopposed ascetic as God-taught aboutthe . I have . I been able toidentify shiftsimportant in in focus 107 360 CEU eTD Collection Burton-Christie, 362 some Palladius’ passages might be replies to the accusations which Jerome addressed to “Origenists.” to addressed Jerome which accusations the to bereplies might passages Palladius’ some group, their to belonged who including people Palladiusthe himself, weretherefore, not aware Jerome’s and, anti-OrigenistEvagrius, rebukesRufinus, andattacks; so, that indirectly, assume to difficult 363 Averil Cameron made a very remark,appropriate which deserves quoting infull: levels discourse,Christian for of understood his Regardingthedifferent audience. hein them presented Palladius ideas, rather expressedsimple form be the would which not so sophisticated in their understanding of biblical words. Here I do not mean that 361 the to closer isitmuch and sometimes discourse, of Christian register lower the to belongs interpreted as indirect discussions with Jerome and his anti-Origenist attacks; anti-Origenist andhis Jerome with discussions asindirect interpreted the from phrases some Ancyra; of Basil and Chrysostom, Lausiac History biblicalin the of asPalladius,theauthor theirsame allusions texts quotationsthe and ideas. shared these who of those audience the at aimed was it Correspondingly, leaders. Church high-ranking and Fathers Church The obvious parallels between the It can be argued that in this case Palladius had to know Latin. However, if even it was not so, it is Cameron, Apophthegmata Patrum After the analysis developed in this chapter, I can say that the Among the earlier and contemporary Christian authors who used and interpreted and used who authors Christian contemporary and earlier the Among could operate... intellects ordinary more which within framework the determine did face thinkers such ps.-Dionysiusattemptedas andMaximus Confessor, the to the Yet later as well as majority. they, that the to problems theological and interest no of philosophical be would difficulties philosophical Gregoryproblems these Naturally naming. and realism, rationality, representation, didofmost wrestle powerful Christian hadto thinkers of with questions notNyssa level generations languageChristian wassuchthat problem of of the the presentgeneral population the by held was prejudices and only beliefs themselves part andof the half-understood of difficulty.mixture The At an even more basic AugustineThe general adoption of Christian major broughtdiscourse problems. equally to all strataknew of society.perfectly well that their Christianity and the Rhetoric of Empire, The Word in the Desert most frequently follows or modifies the interpretations of Origen, John 361 362 than to ideas delivered in theological treatises of of the in treatises theological ideas delivered to than , 93. Lausiac History 108 223. and Apophthegmata Patrum Lausiac History Lausiac History are mentioned in mentioned are might be might 363 his CEU eTD Collection understanding” of Scripture: the understanding” of of concept the and paternity of issue spiritual the on especially teaching of the Evagrius, to his adherence andidealsshow ideas ascetic 364 Burton-Christie, It seems to me that these words fit perfectly to Palladius’ text. To conclude, D.Burton-Christiequote like “desert To would onthe to I the realization of Scripture within oneself. fathers desertthe wasexpressed aspersonal arising from transformation purity and integrity and through thethis, experience of Holinessmoral God. for was interpretation of aim the rather, orthodoxy; doctrinal with do Interpretation and misinterpretation of Scripture in the desert had little to The Word in the Desert WordThe inthe , 300. 109 apatheia. 364 CEU eTD Collection or wretched happy the count but material, mindsthe praise or blame longer no “and of circumstances: thoseexternal who use the material internalwell or ill.” perception, on his/her intentions as well as on the adequate reaction to idea, the author then proposes various images and examples from and Scripture the from examples images and various then proposes idea, author the actions andinappropriate between appropriate discern human everythingJudaism). onability to emphasizesthat depends Palladius from distance himself he to alsotries here (probably, for all everyone circumstances this concatenation thisideas. concatenation of analyze isto it necessary his understand points To asceticism. of Christian concept a namely, idea, one justifies and develops, introduces, Prologue the therefore, chain; logical one of links the become They Bible. in the absent was which context common ina and recombined areconnected of parts Scripture the from different borrowed herebiblical references and ideas Moreover, quotations arguments. and situations, imagesindirect and quotations, and Bible: direct the to references extensive uses theauthor Inthis section important. is particularly lifestyle, ascetic Christian members infavorof his other (and, of a readership)arguments to presumably, a righteous person” (1Tim.a righteous 1:9). 365 righteous things used to prove Palladius’ main idea in this part of the Prologue: there are no sinful or 366 HL He calls it Prol. 10: The History of One Idea: The idea of asceticism in the Lausiac History The Prologue of the of Prologue The The first logical step in his demonstration is the idea that “Law is not made for theios logos ̇΍Ύ΅ϟУȱ·ΤΕȱΑϱΐΓΖȱΓЁȱΎΉϧΘ΅΍ per se inhuman areno for there universally actions, rules applicable Lausiac History 365 CHAPTER FIVE This quotation from the First Epistle to Timothy is . 110 , in which Palladius proposes inLausus whichPalladiusto , proposes 366 which is founded on faith, person’s faith, on founded is which 367 To support this To CEU eTD Collection Matt. 9:11; LukeMatt. 9:11; 5:30. 368 369 370 ·ΑЏΐ΋ΑȱΘЗΑȱΎ΅ΏЗΖȱύȱΎ΅ΎЗΖȱΛΕΝΐνΑΝΑȱΘϜȱЂΏϙ sinners.” turning pupils,the to they say: “Your eats and Master drinks with publicansthe and ΗϾΑΘ΅·ΐ΅ȱΘЗΑȱπΌΉΏΓΚ΍ΏΓΗϱΚΝΑ crowd the Manicheans and“therestof of philosophers” so-called the hand, such ancient heroes as Pythagoras, Diogenes, and Plato, and whatis worse—the hiskept and under thoughts apostlesPeter other control; alsoused wine; on otherthe ancienthistory: thus, Josephdrankbuthis wine, mind affectedwas not by andthis he 367 your “WhyJohn?” disciples of fastasdothe words the disciples donot with Christ to themselves address they So, teacher. their of because disciples the and drinking wine andconsuming meat:theJews rebuke Christ because ofhis disciples, successful use of rhetorical from notcreate a Palladius cohesivegets the unit Gospels;the they which devicedo – combination of texts. Scriptures.the in Thequotations whichhecombines donot histogether occur in text He plays with the idea of different parts of the New Testament and thus he creates a dialogue which is absentin human intention behind them that makes them righteous or sinful. holiness, namely, that certain actions as such cannot be righteous or sinful,but it is the and righteousness Christian of ideal the expresses Palladius in his narration Therefore, in intemperance.” vain-glory a pitch becausetheir such of “they reached God HL HL HL HL Prol. 10-11, reference to Gen.43:34. Prol. 11: Prol. 10: Prol. Prol. 11: Prol. The next fragment is interesting because here the author borrows phrases from borrows author herethe because isinteresting fragment The next 370 ͖Α΅ȱΘϟȱΓϡ Ύ΅Ϡ ͟ȱΈ΍ΈΣΗΎ΅ΏΓΖȱЀΐЗΑ µ ΋ΎνΘ΍ȱΜνΒϙΖȱΘχΑȱЂΏ΋ΑȱύȱπΔ΅΍ΑνΗϙΖ µ ΅Ό΋Θ΅ϟȱΗΓΙȱΓЁȱΑ΋ΗΘΉϾΓΙΗ΍ΑȱБΖȱΎ΅ϠȱΓϡȱ͑ΝΣΑΑΓΙ µ ΉΘΤȱΘЗΑȱΘΉΏΝΑЗΑȱΎ΅ϠȱΥΐ΅ΕΘΝΏЗΑȱπΗΌϟΉ΍ȱΎ΅ϠȱΔϟΑΉ΍ —drank water, but they failed to know true the failedbut to they water, —drank 111 . , ΦΏΏΤ µ ΅ΎΣΕ΍ΗΓΑȱύȱΘ΅ΏΣΑ΍ΗΓΑȱΘχΑ ; Mark 2:18. ϲ ΏΓ΍ΔϲΑ Θϲȱ 369 And, 368 ; CEU eTD Collection Υΐ΅ΕΘΝΏЗΑ ΔϟΑΝΑ 372 Matt. 21:32. wine wisely with Jesus, if the body needs it, even if they say: ‘Behold men gluttonous men ‘Behold say: they if even it, needs body the if Jesus, with wisely wine letif ‘Theyeither usdrinkfast have adevil,’or even say: Johnreasonably with they us “let writes: then he praise;” who those nor blame who those neither follow us “Let Bible. the in logically connected not are which Gospels the of sections different unit logical a coherent into building by this all achieved Palladius differently; behaved they fact that the theJewsdespite of intheeyes “sinful” and “wrong” of were both them constructed by contrasting the attitude to John and that of Christ in order to show that “allowed” “prohibited.” or Palladius againbuilds upaunitary complete expression cannotsolve the problem of right/wrong with the help of traditional categories such as contradictions in the Jews’ rebuke, and, at the same time, the idea that Christian ethics 371 and sinners.” and they say: Behold man agluttonous and awine-bibber, and a friend of publicans by a demon: “and they say: He has a devil. The Son of Man came eating and drinking, possessed hewas that itwas said time, the yet, at fasted, had who John, remembered unreasonably drinking and drinkingpraised water of of reproached wine, Christ Lausiac History in came way righteousness,of the neithernor drinking.” eating HL HL Prol. 12: Prol. Prol. 12: Prol. , After this comparison Palladius asks, what are we to do then? And he answers: The situation created by such oppositions serves Palladius to point out the However, Palladius argues that this Palladius arguesthatthis rebuke hasno However, double sense because: “John Ύ΅ϠȱΏν·ΓΙΗ΍Α , Matt. 11:18-19. 372 ͂ΏΌΉΑȱ͑ΝΣΑΑ΋ΖȱπΑȱϳΈХȱΈ΍Ύ΅΍ΓΗϾΑ΋Ζ Ύ΅ϠȱΏν·ΓΙΗ΍ uses this quotation in order to show that, in contrast with those who those with in contrast that, show to in order quotation this uses · ͑ΈΓϿȱΩΑΌΕΝΔΓΖȱΚΣ·ΓΖȱΎ΅ϠȱΓϢΑΓΔϱΘ΋Ζ · ̇΅΍ΐϱΑ΍ΓΑȱσΛΉ΍ 112 . ͂ΏΌΉΑȱϳȱΙϡϲΖȱΘΓІȱΦΑΌΕЏΔΓΙȱπΗΌϟΝΑȱΎ΅Ϡ , µ φΘΉȱπΗΌϟΝΑ µ , φΘΉȱΔϟΑΝΑ 371 ΘΉΏΝΑЗΑȱΚϟΏΓΖȱΎ΅Ϡ The author of the of author The ; Matt. 11:18; CEU eTD Collection 376 375 Φ·ΣΔ΋ΖȱΘΓϧΖȱσΕ·Γ΍ΖȱΔ΅ΕΉΎΘΉ΍ΑΓΐνΑ΋ 374 ΓϢΑΓΔΓΘφΗΝΐΉΑ ΝΑΓȱΏ·ȱΑΗΉΗΐΑ ΪȱΉϥΔΝΗ΍ ΎΪΑȱ Α΋ΗΘΉϾΗΝΐΉΑȱ Ώϱ·Уȱ ͑ΝΣΑΑΓΙȱ refraining anything, butfaith extending itself in to love works.” and wine-bibbers.’” 373 whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” be condemned. not should faith norms of righteousness. allowed and prohibited. He says that the most important thing is faith, not the rigid Romans generalizes all the arguments which Palladius uses above about what is shall know them.” know shall “The fruit spiritthe is of love,joy, long-suffering, peace, goodness, kindness, sinner who pretends to be a believer. itis possibleand important todistinguishbetween man quite a sincere righteous and a which to according principle of the as an example is used quotation condemned. The be will same the do to continued but believed, he that said and sin a committed has who everyone that notes author the faith, own one’s in confidence excessive complacencyfailure and,understanding statement, andthis dueto of therefore, literal the avoid to order In faith. their to according judged be will acts everybody’s sinfulness and righteousness. Here Palladius clarifies the previous idea that HL HL HL HL Prol. 13: Prol. 13: Prol. 13: Prol. Prol. 12: Prol. Thus, the whole previous chain of thought leads to a second thesis: “for The by third introduced thesis Palladius is following: the “By fruits youtheir He illustrates fruit”:showingHe illustrates “athis instructive examples, idea that good with ̳ΎȱΘЗΑȱΎ΅ΕΔЗΑȱ΅ЁΘЗΑȱπΔ΍·ΑЏΗΉΗΌΉȱ΅ЁΘΓϾΖ ΔκΑȱ·ΤΕȱ϶ȱΓЁΎȱπΎȱΔϟΗΘΉΝΖȱΥΐ΅ΕΘϟ΅ȱπΗΘϟΑ ̒ЄΘΉȱ·ΤΕȱψȱΆΕЗΗϟΖȱπΗΘϟȱΘ΍ȱΎ΅ΘΤȱΦΏφΌΉ΍΅ΑȱΓЄΘΉȱψȱΦΔΓΛφ φΉ ΓΖ Μν·ΓΙΗ΍ ΘΓϧΖȱ ̏φΘΉȱ , ΉϢȱΛΕϚΊΓ΍ȱΘϲȱΗЗΐ΅ 373 376 Palladius emphasizes the fact that “in truth neither is nor“in neither eating fact that truth the Palladius emphasizes By quotation this authorcontinuesthe his aboutthought , µ 375 ΎΪΑȱΉϥΔΝΗ΍Α ; Gal. 5:6. ΘȱΘϧȱπ΅ΑІ΍ȱΦΎΓΏΓΙΌφΗΝΐΉΑ πΔ΅΍ΑΓІΗ΍Αȱ ΘΓϧΖȱ φΘΉȱ The corresponding quotation from the Epistle to · 113 ΅ΐΑΓȱσΛΓΙΗ΍Α ̇΅΍ΐϱΑ΍ΓΑȱ · ͑ΈΓϿȱΩΑΌΕΝΔΓ΍ ; Rom.14:23. ; Matt. 7:16; 20. 7:16; Matt. ·

ΚΣ·Γ΍ȱΎ΅ϠȱΓϢΑΓΔϱΘ΅΍ ύ µ 374 ΉΘ What is done with ’ , ΋ΓȱπȱΗΓΚϟθ πΑȱ ͑΋ΗΓІȱ ΦΏΏΤȱΔϟΗΘ΍ΖȱΈ΍ , ΦΏΏ ’ ύ µ . ΉΘΤ ’ CEU eTD Collection Tim. 5:23. ΉЁΛ΅Ε΍ΗΘЗΑȱπΑȱΎΙΕϟУ ΆΏ΅ΆΉΕЗΑ ȱϴΙΝν΋ȱύ ΅ȱΏΔ΍ȱΎϠ Ή΍ΘΗΗȱΎ΍ΝΓΗΖ ΛΕφΗΉΘ΅΍ ΎΓ΍ΑΝΑΓϾΗ΋Ζȱ ΔΉΕ΍ΗΘΣΗΉΗ΍ȱ Δϱΐ΅Η΍ΑȱБΖȱΚ΅ΕΐΣΎΓ΍ΖȱΉϢΖȱϥ΅Η΍ΑȱΘЗΑȱΏΙΔΓϾΑΘΝΑ Ύ΅Ϡȱ ΏϾΔ΅΍Ζȱ Ύ΅Ϡȱ ύȱ ϴΈΙΑΝΐνΑ΋Ζȱ ύȱ 379 378 5:22-23. Φ·΅ΌΝΗϾΑ΋ faithfulness, meekness, temperance.” faithfulness, 377 those who “those who live with reason and understanding.” the logical chain that argued in favor of the concept of asceticism as the best option best the as asceticism of concept the of favor in argued that chain logical the produce to from the author ofthemallow phrasesborrowed combinations Bible; the with defined areideas Four key asceticism. Christian early basisof understanding the is in temperate all things.” particularly, in Palladius’ particularly, discourse, Christian in developed was asceticism of idea the everybody), for restraint and fasting of options the faith, on based (righteousness above said was that all with things. Palladius explains this idea, this explains Palladius things. who tries to reach the highest level or win in the competition has to be temperate in all everyone that noted also necessary, not was it when wine and meat avoid not he did listed above. This istenet illustrated by the example of the apostle Paul who, although spirit” “fruitsthe of one itobtain the to is because allows welcome for everyone, duty HL HL HL Prol. 14: Prol. 14: Prol. 13-14: Prol. Palladius then introduces his fourth thesis: “Every man that strives for mastery for strives that man “Every thesis: fourth his introduces then Palladius Therefore, this fragment of the Prologue is of crucial importance for Lord. the thanks to suspicion—giving andunreasonable accidie, detraction, from will abstain harms envy,all soul—anger, the vain-glory,that use of foods or drinks as medicines to heal what grieves him, and he weak or in painWhen theor body ismeets in health he abstains with from fattening griefs things, when it is or misadventures, he will make , , ϴΕ·ϛΖ ΔϟΗΘ΍Ζ 379 ̓κΖȱϳȱΦ·ΝΑ΍ΊϱΐΉΑΓΖȱΔΣΑΘ΅ȱπ·ΎΕ΅ΘΉϾΉΘ΅΍ Ѐ·΍΅΍ΑΓϾΗ΋Ζ , , ΚΌϱΑΓΙ ·ΔȱπΘȱΎϠ ΅Τ ΅ȱΉΕΑȱΎ΅Ϡ ΉϢΕφΑ΋ȱ Ύ΅Ϡȱ Λ΅ΕΤȱ Ύ΅Ϡȱ πΗΘϠȱ Φ·ΣΔ΋ȱ ΔΕ΅ϻΘ΋Ζ . The advice to use a small amount of wine to be healthy is a reference to 1 µ , Lausiac History Lausiac 378 ξΑȱΘϛΖȱΗ΅ΕΎϲΖȱΦΔΉΛϱΐΉΑΓΖȱΘЗΑȱΔ΍΅΍ΑϱΑΘΝΑ , ΎΉΑΓΈΓΒϟ΅Ζ These arecrucial words for understanding why, along Ύ΅Ϡȱπ·ΎΕΣΘΉ΍΅ 377 , This quotation presents alist of virtues of ΦΎ΋Έϟ΅Ζ 114 . Obviously, although asceticism is not a asceticism isnot . Obviously, although … ͟ȱ·ΤΕȱΎ΅ΕΔϲΖȱΘΓІȱΔΑΉϾΐ΅ΘϱΖȱπΗΘ΍ , ΅΅΅΍Ζ ΅ȱЀΓΓ΅ȱΦΏϱ·ΓΙ ЀΔΓΑΓϟ΅Ζȱ Ύ΅Ϡȱ Ύ΅Θ΅Ώ΅Ώ΍κΖȱ , ; 1Cor.9:25. ΦΚνΒΉΘ΅΍ȱΈξȱΘЗΑȱΎ΅ΘΤȱΜΙΛχΑ µ ΅ΎΕΓΌΙΐϟ΅ µ , ΦΕΕΝΗΘΓϾΗ΋ΖȱΈξ Α ΕΐΗΑ ύ ΆΕЏΐ΅Η΍Αȱ ξΑȱ , ΛΕ΋ΗΘϱΘ΋Ζ ; Gal. ; , , CEU eTD Collection Scripture, following: ideas arethe these Scripture, the of text the Following average. the above rise to wants who Christian every for 380 form; in “ready-to-hand” Bible in the present image of monasticism. intellectual asacertain as well asceticism Christian of acertain concept produced Antiquity of Late by author one particular Christian andthe theologicalwhich tools As Elizabeth Clark observed, asceticism as such was not skillfully thenecessity for inskillfully be argues temperate to all things. Hethus Testament. of Old the in ethics the comparison with was new essentially show position this that forto Palladius was significant It “sincerity”/“insincerity”). as such concepts to (according faith personal as important as is conceptssuch of observance not Lawto the (according as “allowed”/“prohibited”) that demonstrate intends to Palladius example particular Inthis biblical passages. recombining these in toachieve order they draw themeaning intended from to such itbuiltwith helpthe of biblicaldifferent quotations and by allusions combining and whose and what writings Palladius might have used as direct or indirect sources for trace to itis necessary Nevertheless, form. rhetorical coherent and in out a persuasive Clark, Therefore, the text allows one to understand the inner rhetorical, ideological innerrhetorical, the understand allows to one text the Therefore, 4. 3. 2. 1. It seems to me that this idea is not Palladius’ own discovery; he just spells it spells just he discovery; own Palladius’ not is idea this that me to seems It Reading Renunciation Every Every man strivesthat mastery for is temperate in all (1 Cor. things 9:25). By their fruits you shall know them (Matt. 7:16; 20); For whatsoever is not of faith is sin (Rom. 14:23); The law isnotmade person arighteous for (1 Tim.1:9); , 104. 115 380 Christian authors suchasPalladius authors Christian CEU eTD Collection Patrologiae cursuscompletus 1857-1866), coll. 13-472; Vol.Joannes58, coll. 471-794; Chrysostomus, “ExpositionesPsalmos” in in catéchèses baptismales 39-498; Joannes Chrysostomus,“Catecheses adilluminandos 1–8”inJean Chrysostome, Matthaeum” in Matthaeum” Graeca Chrysostomus,epistulam “In ad Galatas commentaries” in completus duCerf,Éditions 1962);Joannes Chrysostomus,epistulamad Corinthios” i “In in l'Aveugle, Didyme in Zacchariam” in “Commentarii Graeca Hain, 1975);Didymus Caecus, (lib. “De trinitate 2.8–27)” in 2.1–7)”(lib. Didymusin Caecus, trinitate, Buch1 Migne, 1857-1866), coll. 692-869;Didymus Caecus,Didymusin (lib. “Detrinitate 1)” Blinde. der in morales” “Regulae Graeca 1957-1966); Basilius Caesariensis,“De baptismo libri duo” in Caesariensis, “Epistulae” inSaint Basile, Theological Studies epistulam iadCorinthios”C.Jenkins, in “Documents:ed., OrigenI onCorinthians,” Klostermann, vol.10.1-10.2 (Leipzig: Teubner, 1935-1937); Origenes, “Fragmentaex commentariis in Epiphanius and in the text ascribed to Ephraem Ephraem Syrus. to ascribed text andin the Chrysostom, John Gabala, of Severian Blind, the Didymus Adamantius, of Caesarea, Eusebius of Ceasarea, Epiphanius,Athanasius Alexandria,of Gregory of Nyssa, Basil They individually befoundcan also in worksof Alexandria,Clement of the Origen, time. the writings of in Christian common the are quite used Palladius phrases which authors. Christian other of works the in chain logical constructinghis ideas.Therefore, Ihave tolocate attempted thekey quotations of this 2, patristica: index descitations etallusionsbibliques literature dansla patristique 381 Origenes, “Commentarium inevangelium Matthaei (lib. 12–17)” inOrigenes, Commentaire surl'évangile selon Matthieu 1960-1970); Origenes, “Commentariumevangelium in MatthaeiOrigène, (lib. 10–11)”in Clemens Alexandrinus in “Stromata,” Alexandrinus, Clemens once: than more text same the in occur here analyzed quotations 382 Nazianze, Grégoire de Nysse, Amphiloque d’Iconium canfind one However, Prologue. oneIhavefrom the comingPalladius’ discussed similar combination of biblical phrases and a theirtrace to use impossible togetheris it them of most in for a commonUnfortunately, context books. asbiblical different The quotations were checked in the Thesaurus Linguae Graecae database and with the help of help the with and database Graecae Linguae Thesaurus the in checked were quotations The The whole list is too long to be presented here. I just focus on the works where the biblical Le troisième siècle, Origéne exceptè , Vol.61, ed.J.-P. Migne(Paris: Migne, 1857-1866), coll. 611-682;Joannes Chrysostomus, “In , Vol.39, ed. J.-P. Migne(Paris: Migne, 1857-1866), coll. 600-769; Didymus Caecus, , Vol. 31, ed.J.-P. Migne (Paris: Migne, 1857-1866), coll. 1513-1628; Basilius Caesariensis, The results of my examinations are the following: almost all the biblical , , Ancoratus undPanarion series Graeca series Patrologiae cursus completus , ed.J.Honscheid (Meisenheim amGlan: Hain, 1975); Didymus Caecus, “De trinitate 9(1908): 232-247,353-372, 500-514; 10 (1908): 29-51; Epiphanius, “Panarion” in , ed.L. Früchtel, O. Stählin, and U.Vols.Treu, 2-3(Berlin: Akademie Verlag, Patrologiaecursus completus , ed. , Vol. 61, ed. J.-P. Migne , Vol.61, ed.J.-P. (Paris: 1857-1866),Migne, Joannes coll. 9-382; A. Wenger(Paris: Éditions du Cerf,1970). , series Graeca De trinitate, Buch 2, Kapitel 1-7, , ed.K.Holl, 3vols.(Leipzig:Hinrichs, 1915-1933); Basilius Lettres , vol. 3, , ed.R.1 (Paris: Éditions vol. Girod, duCerf, 1970); , Vol. 55, ed. J.-P. Migne (Paris: Migne, 1857-1866), coll. , series Graeca series , ed. Y. Courtonne, 3 vols. (Paris: Les Belles Lettres, Les Belles (Paris: 3 vols. Courtonne, Y. ed. , 116 382 Origène (Paris: Editions du CNRS, 1975-2000). , These texts are mainly commentaries on Sur Zacharie, series Graeca , vol.5, , ed. J.-P. Migne, Vol. 57 (Paris: Migne, 381 Patrologiaecursus completus Patrologiae cursuscompletus Patrologiaecursus completus ed. I. Seiler (Meisenheim am Glan: am (Meisenheim Seiler I. ed. , Vol. 31, ed. J.-P. Migne (Paris: ed. L. Doutreleau, 3 vols. (Paris: Basile deCésarée, Grégoire de , ed. J. Allenbach, vol. Patrologiae cursus Werke Journal of , ed. E. , , , Biblia series series series Huit De CEU eTD Collection thing; from this they both move up to the idea that, nevertheless, it is better to follow to is better it nevertheless, that, idea the to up move both they this from thing; verities that nothing is absolutely prohibited, and that faith isChristian basic the most the important expounding of tendency isthe authors both for is common what from 20: from Matt. 7:16, 1 Cor. 9:25: “Every1 Cor.9:25: man mastery for in strives that istemperate all things.” approximately same,the when he finishes his long discussion with quotationthe from level monastic the and to closer comes emphasis asignificantascetic this heintroduces of Christian andby competes” who “someone mentions he afterwards, does; as Palladius life just Christian principles of general “eating the sinners” the with describing drinking and discourse“fruits” and about Basil speaks Therefore, lifestyle. in an ascetic engaged someone be alludes andneeds careful competes author the and assiduous(2Tim. to 2:4-5); ratherdrinking with publicansthe sinners (Luke second,someoneand 5:30-31); about who than and were eating why they were asked of Christ disciples where the of Luke, Gospel to Scripture.general words andactsagreeing the speaks necessity with about the everyone’s author of Interestingly, remarks. two otherin discussed in First, followingthis chapter order: the biblicalPalladius passages from Basil’sare text rather than about literaldoes borrowings.also used, mayhave drawn Palladius argumentation that inspiration andthe type of general the first, from the Palladius tothe inhisPrologue for ideas and of inspiration main source havethe been seems to text Caesarea. This almost all samethe scriptural quotations combinedin the 384 383 Basilius Caesariensis, Basilius HL Prol. 14. Prol. The Regulae morales Regulae Regulae morales ΔȱΘΑ ΅ΔΑ ЁЗȱπ΍ΑΗΗΉ ΅ЁΘΓϾΖ πΔ΍·ΑЏΗΉΗΌΉȱ ΅ЁΘЗΑȱ Ύ΅ΕΔЗΑȱ ΘЗΑȱ ̝Δϲȱ of of Basil Caesarea contain of biblical the quotations Lausiac History inPG vol. 31, col. 745, line 20. 117 . Insaying this, Iam referring more to Regula Regulae morales Regulae 26.2has the quotation of Basil of . 383 384 The So, CEU eTD Collection this quotation as an important illustration of his thesis. them at the beginning of this chapter—, yet the author of the sick. This biblical passage isnotamong Palladius’ key phrases—as I have defined argues forbeforgiveness theweakand should author in The there sufferingthat spirit. says that a priest should be merciful and compassionate especially to those who are ΉΤΘΑ ΉΝЗȱΎϠΥ΅ΘΏΑπΌΉȱϳ ΍ΣΎΏΖ ЀΐЗΑ Έ΍ΈΣΗΎ΅ΏΓΖȱ ϳȱ Ύ΅ϠȱΥΐ΅ΕΘΝΏЗΑȱπΗΌϟΉ΍ȱ ΘΉΏΝΑЗΑȱ ΐΉΘΤȱΘЗΑȱ allowed, approved, and blessed according to the Scriptures. andblessed tothe allowed, according approved, is list biblical Christian which virtues of quotations andother explainwhat present Φ·΅ΌΓΗϾΑ΋ ΑϾ΅ϱȱπΘΑ Φ·ΣΔ΋ πΗΘ΍Αȱ ̓ΑΉϾΐ΅ΘϱΖȱ ΔϟΗΘΉΝΖȱΥΐ΅ΕΘϟ΅ȱπΗΘϟΑ it is necessary to judge without haste and with care. hasteandwith great judgeis itto necessary without that he emphasizes doubts; man a if damnable and faith is with itif allowed is eating allowed and whatis prohibited in Scriptures;likethe Palladius, he mentions that andgood into wicked, and is quotation the intended here asgeneral advice. Ύ΅ΕΔЗΑȱ΅ЁΘЗΑȱπΔ΍·ΑЏΗΉΗΌΉȱ΅ЁΘΓϾΖ ascetic one. ascetic lifeisthe Christian ideal the Basil andPalladius, to according Thus, ascetic way. the 387 386 385 Ibid., col. 813, line 39. Ibid., col. 781 line 2. Caesariensis, Basilius In the In Four, Third, Second, , Regula Regula Regula ΔϟΗΘ΍Ζ Regula 69.2 contains from the quotation Gal. 5:22: 70.20 the quotation from Matt. 9:11 or Luke 5:30 occurs: 9:11 or from quotation Matt. 70.20the 54.2contains the quotation from Rom. 14:23:“ Regulae morales , .” ΔΕ΅ϱΘ΋Ζ 28 contains the quotation from 7:16, 20: from Matt. 28contains quotation the 386 Basil writes here that one should carefully decide what is what decide carefully should one herethat Basilwrites , , π·ΎΕΣΘΉ΍΅ , ibid., col. 748, line 18 Λ΅ΕΤ 118 , . 385 ΉϢΕφΑ΋ This rule is about the division of people , Υ·ΑΉϟ΅ , µ . 387 ΅ΎΕΓΌΙΐϟ΅ The phrase is one of a long Lausiac History ͟ȱΈξȱΎ΅ΕΔϲΖȱΘΓІ ΔκΑȱ·ΤΕȱ϶ȱΓЁΎȱπΎ , ΛΕ΋ΗΘϱΘ΋Ζ ; 388 ΔȱΘЗΑ ̝Δϲȱ The rule does use does ̇΍ΤȱΘϟ , CEU eTD Collection case of the story about Paphnutius and the and Paphnutius about story the of case Palladius composed his Prologuedirect with arguments that so arenot texts two between taken Thelinks formulations. verbal convey meaning and it from would Basil’s work, be ageneral express that quotations andautomatic as implies unconscious Intertextuality ispossible the intertextuality. toof help concept the of can be with the best described Palladius’ work speak about literal borrowings or to say that similar to that present in Palladius’ Prologue. in Palladius’ present that to similar is passages biblical both of combination The sin. a is believers Christian to peculiar is the true feature of a Christian, and everything that is done without the faith which is this that states and love through working faith about writes Basil Here together. occur π the spirit. of fruits the to belong specifically which virtues the list not does Basil However, text. here, namely, combination the Gal.of 7:16,20,is 5:22andMatt. similartoPalladius’ the spirit; moreover, “By their fruits you shall know them.” The construction used fruitof is the there saints: of characteristics the hereabout speaks ofCaesarea Basil Υ 392 391 390 389 388 from Gal. 5:22: ȞİȡȖȠȣȝȑȞȘ ȖȓȦȞ Ibid., col. 868, line 40. Ibid., col. 868, line 33. Ibid., col. 848, line 26. Ibid., col. 848, line 19 Ibid., col. 833, line 12. ) 389 It seems to me that the measures of the influence of the In the In Regula andfrom 7:16, Matt. 20: 391 72.2 contains two important 72.2contains biblical two quotations. passages Thesearethe and Rom. 14:23: Regula π IJȠ Ȟ 80.22 the quotations from 80.22thequotations from Gal. 5:6: ϧ țĮȡʌȠ Ȣ ϧ IJȠ Ȣ Ǽ ̝ Ϣ Ȗ ʌ І ϲ Τ ȆȞİȪȝĮIJȠȢ IJ ȡʌ 119 З Homily 54 Homily ȞțĮȡʌ κ Ȟ ϶ Ƞ З ( Ё ȞĮ ț ȖȞȦȡȓȗİȚȞIJ of Pseudo-Macarius discussed Pseudo-Macarius of π Ё ʌȓıIJİȦȢ ț IJ З Ȟ π ʌȚȖȞȫıİıșİĮ Regulae morales ϲ ȓIJȢ įȚ ȆȓıIJȚȢ ȤĮȡĮțIJ Ȟ , Υ ȝĮȡIJȓĮ ’ ϛ Ё ȡĮIJ Φ π IJȠȪȢ ıIJ ȖȐʌȘȢ Ϡ on Ȟ З . 392 390 Ȟ CEU eTD Collection only lateronly on,in 14). chapter prominent Christian official. Christian prominent that he makes use of such an elaborate argument for asceticism in a text addressed to a Basil’s in inspiration for drew Palladius probability, all life.In Christian ofan feature exemplary is asceticism a welcome that prove to the idea of rigorous asceticism.However, speaking tosecular audience, Palladius tries for supporting more proper which are biblical passages different onquite concentrate Palladius, for essential most the probably were monasticism and asceticism views on whose of Evagrius, works the example, for suchas, a monastic audience at in the appears reference corresponding (the Prologue in the uphis“take leavingdoesnotsound necessity andfolloweverything, cross of Christ” Lausiac History audience of the two texts. Palladius’ Prologue (here I do not speak about the whole the considered mainthe source of inspiration and ofideas for Palladius in Prologuethe Oxford University Press, 2003). presented an example of one who indeed sold all and gave the money to the poor to follow the Savior. the follow to poor the to money the gave 395 and all sold indeed who ofone example an presented man whose image is carefully constructed by the author, fulfilled these biblical commandments and is Christian lifestyle and the way of Christ. Palladius uses it when describing Paesius, who, as 14:27;a Matt. 10:38,16:24,righteous 8:34, 19:21; Mark 10:21). idea becomes The meaningful the core of the carry one’s cross. The phrasesrelevant frequently are found inthe New Testament (Luke 18:22, 9:23, that someone who wants to follow the Saviorshould sell all giveand it to the poor, and night and day 394 Harvard University Press,1918), homily 54. above. 393 Evagrius of Pontus, Evagrius See HL Lausiac History 47; HL 393 This also makeshave thetarget This also itpossible to concerning observations some On the other hand, the hand, other the On 14.5: one of the central aspects of a proper Christian life is contained in the biblical sentence Macarii Anecdota. Seven unpublished Homilies of Macarius ) is oriented to a secular audience. The urgent claim about the about claim urgent The audience. a secular to is oriented ) , and more so than any other Christian text of Palladius’s time. The Greek Ascetic Corpus 394 On the other hand, the works which were really aimed Regulae morales 120 , tr., introd., com.Robert E.Sinkewicz (Oxford: of Basil of Caesarea might be Rules , ed. G. L. Marriott (Cambridge: , but that it is remarkable Lausiac History pages 395 to CEU eTD Collection literal succession, literal of reading, narrativestrategies the Second, images. markers, andexemplary concretization of the times, places,biographies re-enactmentof biblicalof peoples, situations, descriptive Scripture,of connections used he here and parallels; biblical with them vivid connecting by Palladius with description allowedHistory the equipped him. differentFirst, kinds of comparisons can be found in the had education his which rhetorical with use patterns tools and narrative the good whichheto put to according keyparadigms some define Ican this research, endof narrative strategies and rhetorical devices of using and reworking biblical texts. At the his characterize to wanted I narration. his in phrases biblical involved Palladius where Galatians, the first and second letters to the Corinthians, and the first toTimothy. and Romans the to Epistles the Mark, of that and Luke of that Matthew, of Gospels Proverbs, Psalms, arethe quoted most the Testament of Old the books Genesis,the From Testament. Exodus,42 to the Oldthe 72casesrefer NewTestament, to references, 2allusions); and Job, and Sirach; from the New Testament books the different biblical differentpassages (37 involvingare 93cases ofusingbiblical references, quotations, 114 allusions, and text. audience andthe target of the purpose to the particular attention lifestyles, paying show how he used biblical texts to construct Ihave Inother words, tried to his textof Bibleinthe the interpreted work. used and ideas and ideals of exemplary Christian The objectives of the present study were not limited to just limited study counting cases to the were not present the of The objectives In his In he when employed Palladius strategies different the analyzed has research My , the maindescribe contemporary is , the aim to attempt which situations the of Lausiac History Palladius used a standard text of of text Scriptures; there the usedstandard Palladius a verbatim CONCLUSION 121 quotations, 33 adapted quotations, 42 adapted quotations, quotations, 33 Lausiac CEU eTD Collection biblical phrases in the phrases biblical ideasin lives.their everyday The analysisintroductory of which incorporate words author to show his heroes as those whofulfill the biblical prophecies, words, and Holy men; the image of sinners; and he uses the of appearance the andwisdom; knowledge issues of he discusses ascetics; Christian for Church of the thesignificance he characterizes abandonspeople; sometimes discourse a he develops Christianity; to law Jewish the from transition the to due aboutchanges women emphasizes he original; biblical in the absent are they where meanings eschatological and female focus in interpreting ideas biblical Thus,and authorintroduces concepts. the ascetics; due allusions undergo to changes in Iidentify context,in words, other the shifts in he discusses the issueemphasizing theirinseparable unity. of why thus other, the through one Godinterpreted Testaments, Old and New the from especially texts, biblical different from fragments together put Palladius Last, life. Christian of forms desirable as ideals ascetic and monastic show to inorder used speaker were following Elizabeth to, strategiesthatIhavereferred the hequoted; material in emphasis biblical the Clark, new tointroduce Christian helped author the various concepts Christianization of as the change of audience and the change of voice or The examples theChurch, eschatological ideas,of towards attitudes towards Scriptures. the of interpretation in his texts and authors other of patterns the follows Palladius how and where identified I have discourse. Christian of levels different discussions and controversies within the Christian milieus at the time, as well as to the contemporary cultural, literary, and ideological context, paying attention to ongoing I have defined changes also inmeaning biblical the quotations which and Another objective of the present research was to define Palladius’ place inhis place define to Palladius’ research was of present the objective Another Lausiac History Lausiac 122 also demonstrates this. Third, the topos of modesty. CEU eTD Collection concept of concept issueandthe the especially on toEvagrius’ of adheres spiritual paternity teaching, Palladius ideals and ideas ascetic in the attacks; anti-Origenist his and Jerome with discussions indirect as interpreted be might phrases Palladius’ of some Ancyra; of frequently follows or modifies the interpretations of Origen, John Chrysostom, Basil the to closer is much it sometimes audience; a secular to is oriented thePrologue Moreover, intertextuality. of the theconcept of help persistentmeasure of the influence of this text on Palladius’ work can best be described with the claimThe borrowings. literal than rather text the of character the and impressions togeneral rigorousthe rather mean I so, saying In Prologue. his in Palladius for ideas and inspiration of asceticismthings. The cannot be tracedimportant as personal faith; however, he proves the necessity of being temperate in all as not is Law the of here. observance the that demonstrate to intends Palladius context. It is in acommon andcombined areconnected of Scriptures the parts from different borrowed references and biblical quotations there, asceticism; ideaof the justifies and allusions in their texts as Palladius, the author of the of author the Palladius, as texts in their allusions and quotations the same biblical interpreted who used and authors contemporary Christian Among and earlier the ideas. these whoshared an those of aimedat audience the theological treatises of Church Fathers. Correspondingly,that the the say to itsafe Ibelieve Thus, people. layer secular and lower of the Egyptian desert ideas, expectations, and world understanding of communitiesmonks in of the presentthe thatPalladius tendedto demonstrate so on knowledge and wisdom, and In the last chapter I paid special attention to the paid attention last I special chapter In the Lausiac History apatheia. Regulae morales Regulae belongs to a lower register of Christian discourse, and of Basil of Caesarea seem to have seem main been the source to of Caesarea Basil of Apophthegmata Patrum 123 Prologue than ideasin than to delivered Lausiac History , which develops and Lausiac History Lausiac the most the is CEU eTD Collection welcome feature of an exemplary Christian life. of Christian welcomean feature exemplary important fact that, usinginspirationfactforimportant Basil’s that, official. So,Palladius readdresses argument elaborate this for asceticismaprominent to Christian the author of the Lausiac History 124 tries to prove that asceticism is asceticism provethat to a tries Rules aimed ascetic communities, ascetic aimed CEU eTD Collection 229-279. Tomasz Derda and Ewa Wipszycka (Warsaw: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego, 1997), the author, the history of the studies on the work, biography of Palladius’ the in monasticism image of early the andasceticism Evagrius Ponticus, his ascetic ideas and their concretization in the pages of the of pages in the concretization their and ideas ascetic his Ponticus, Evagrius teacher Palladius’ to is devoted place A significant references. biblical andthe monastic communities,in Pachomius’ life the world, Palladius’ the of geography the investigates also ascetic spirituality EwaWipszycka of prove the for stories. alongtheir trustworthiness authors time to as it is presented hadbeen by which used information”)device asarhetorical “second-hand called in the (so- stories the told who people or saints prominent saw the who witnesses of names numerouspieces use the the Wipszyckaand interprets of formulas. of evidence, expressions monastic fairy rhetorical tales, roleliterary sources, of the considerable the underlines also she however memories; own author’s to according written Wipszycka does not excludeSpecial attention is paidthe tothe hypothetical sources of thepossibility Palladius’ information. Ewa that a significant part of the stories was schy 396 Chrze History the about works the including monasticism, early of history the to devoted Therefore, in this appendix I aim to present main authors and works. studies which, unfortunately,still in are little-known Western the scholarship. E. Wipszycka, “Historia Lausiaca Palladiusza (Palladius’ Historia Lausiaca),” in á ku staro Ğ cija In contemporary historiography Polish aretraditionallythere many studies Polish and Russian havehistoriography a certain achievements in Lausiacthe . Ewa Wipszycka is the author of an extensive article on Palladius’ work in Overview Polish of andRussianHistoriographyon Ĕ Ī stwo uschy stwo ytno Ğ ci: studia á ku staro Ĩ ród á oznawcze: pracazbiorowa Ī ytno APPENDIX 1 Ğ ci: studia 125 Lausiac History Lausiac Ĩ ród (Christianity at the Late Antiquity), ed. á oznawcze , its structure andstyle. structure its , Lausiac History Lausiac . 396 She presents the presents She Lausiac Lausiac History Chrze Ğ cija Lausiac Ĕ stwo u , CEU eTD Collection History of Egyptian Monks Spasskiy] Spasskiy] East),the part 1: [P.Kazanskiy] ɜɟɤɚɯ 399 dla Lausosa point for both of them was doubt whether the publication of the the problems of the Migne’s edition is not not isMigne’s edition “pure” the that andconcluded and manuscripts publications problemsinvestigated theof textual Patrologia Graeca wrote twoworks – The presents thehypothesis of G. Bunge andA.deVogüé accordingwhich to Palladius he andGreeksources, although translationthe earlier of the Coptic andedition regard reject text asjust the not Starowieyskiand Palladius’ does authorship doesnot second, Grecensions; Band of the relations the thedetailedanalysis of first, points: important aretwo Most inhistoriography. situation characterizes contemporary the and studies Lausiac the of mainachievements he exposesthe bibliography, and sources selected carefully the to Thanks Warsaw University. at theology by of was Marek Starowieyski,extendedintroductory professor article written text was translated from the best modern critical edition of G. J. M. Bartelink. The 398 2003). introd. by Starowieyski,Marek ed.J ħ Palladius’ its work, popularity manuscriptand difficulthistory. Lausiac History 397 ród [P.Kazanskiy] Marek Starowieyski, “Wst Palladiusz á (About the sources for the History of the Egyptian Monasticism in the IV and V c.),” in a monastyczne In Russian historiography of the nineteenth century focused In scholars historiography century nineteenth of the Russian two on A Polish translation of the of translation A Polish ɋɟɪɝɢɣɋɩɚɫɫɤɢɣ , 19-20, 27, 41. , Opowiadania dla Lausosa ɉ . ɉ Ɇɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɨɜȿɝɢɩɬɟ Ʉɚɡɚɧɫɤɢɣ . . She concludes her study with a section about the furtherfate the of asection about concludesherstudy with . She Ʉɚɡɚɧɫɤɢɣ of J.-P. Migne is really the original work of Palladius. They whichisby published Benedictinethe Society in Cracow. Lausiac History Monobiblion , “ , , Ċ ),” p. Bibliografia (Introduction. Bibliography)” inPalladiusz ɂɫɬɨɪɢɹɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɚɧɚȼɨɫɬɨɤɟ Ʌɚɜɫɚɢɤɢɂɫɬɨɪɢɹɟɝɢɩɟɬɫɤɢɯɦɨɧɚɯɨɜ , “ ɬɧɹ Ɉɳɫɜɥɛɬɥɣ ɭɨɧɝɩɪɨɫɜɟɳɟɧɢɹ ɞɭɯɨɜɧɨɝɨ ɥɸɛɢɬɟɥɟɣ Ɉɛɳɟɫɬɜɟ ɜ ɑɬɟɧɢɹ Ɉɛɢɫɬɨɱɧɢɤɚɯɞɥɹɢɫɬɨɪɢɢɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɚɟɝɢɩɟɬɫɤɨɝɨɜ ȩ zef zef Kozak (Cracow: Tyniec Wydawnictwo Benedyktynów, Lausiac History (TheMonasticism in Egypt) (Moscow,1854), 1-56; [Sergiy Lausiac History Lausiac and the and –P.Kazanskiy and S.Spasskiy. (The 126 Lausiac History Lausiac History was published in waspublished 2003in theseries , but rather the result of later of a theresult rather , but ), polishtr. Stanis (The History of the Monasticism in itself. (The Lausiac History Lausiac History Lausiac 398 399 á aw Kalinowski, The starting The . Opowiadania IV 397 and the inthe (The The ɢ V CEU eTD Collection 405 millennium), tr., ed. S. Averintsev (Kyiv: ɬɵɫɹɱɟɥɟɬɢɢ 404 Petersburg, in ³ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɢɟɠɢɬɢɹɤɚɤɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɧɨɟɹɜɥɟɧɢɟ Legends), ed.,tr. S. Poliakova (Saint-Petersburg: Byzantine Legends as the Literary Phenomenon),” in 403 189. Palladius’ ȼɚɫɢɥɢɹȼɟɥɢɤɨɝɨ ɨɫɨɛɟɧɧɨɫɬɹɯɪɚɧɧɟɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɤɨɣɢɞɟɨɥɨɝɢɢɢɛɵɬɚɫɨɝɥɚɫɧɨ 402 (Esseys about Byzantine the Culture according to Greek Hagiography) (Moscow, 1917). 401 Posad: ɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɚ A. Dunaev a prepareddetailed bibliography of text. the of the fragments the translated and hagiography, Christianity, early of studies in the contribution significant a made Averentsev Sergey history history early monasticismof published in 1906. Butler’ edition was mentioned by Troitskiy I. his work indevoted to sources the of the order of the chapters as they probably were in Palladius’ original. the of list own his offered scholar Each texts. hagiographical different of compilation 400 Readings in theSociety of Fanciers of Spiritual Enlightenment) 2(1882): 197-248. people. monkscharacterization of whoexploit asidlersand andspongers deceive poor lifeand with anegative everyday monastic ideology early of some particularities culture; of Byzantine features the different of descriptions for work Palladius uses frequently arguments, andfollowed his chain of proofs. History [V. M. Lurie] ɧɝɰɧɚɠɟɦɱɭɠɢɧɚ Ɇɧɨɝɨɰɟɧɧɚɹ [S. Poliakova] Poliakova] [S. [S. Poliakova] Poliakova] [S. [A. Rudakov] [I.Troitskiy] ɢɢɜɡɧɢɫɢɫɜɹɬɵɯ ɜɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɢɯ ɀɢɬɢɹ Ɍɢɩɨɝɪɚɮɢɹɋɜ 402 , the author on the whole accepted Butler’s conclusions, appealed to his to appealed conclusions, Butler’s accepted whole onthe author , the In beginningthe of twentiesthe century, considerable the of significance Among names other shouldbe mentioned: Aleksandr Rudakov, who 401 Lausiac History Her later research focuses on the literary issues of issues of the ontheliterary focuses later research Her ɇɚɭɤɚ Sofia Poliakova, whose first article is a slightly tendentious study about study tendentious slightly a is article first whose Poliakova, Sofia (The Treasure Pearl: the Literary Creativity of Syrians, Coptics, and Romei in the I the in Romei and Coptics, ofSyrians, Creativity Literary the Pearl: Treasure (The [The Review of the Sources of the Early History of Egyptian Monasticism] (Sergiev Ⱥ ȼ , 1995). . ɋ ɋ . (About Some Features of Early Monastic Ideology and Everyday Life according to according Life Everyday and Ideology Monastic Early of Features Some (About ɉ ɂ Ɇ . . . . ȼ . ȼ Ɋɭɞɚɤɨɜ .- Ʌɭɪɶɟ . . Ɍɪɨɢɰɤɢɣ Ɍɪ ɉɨɥɹɤɨɜɚ and works of Basil the Great),” ɉɨɥɹɤɨɜɚ . ɋɟɪɝɢɟɜɨɣɅɚɜɪɵ , : ɉɪɢɡɜɚɧɢɟȺɜɪɚɚɦɚ , Ɉɱɟɪɤɢɜɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɣɤɭɥɶɬɭɪɵɩɨɞɚɧɧɵɦɝɪɟɱɟɫɤɨɣɚɝɢɨɝɚɮɢɢ ɢɟɚɭɧɟ ɜɪɟɬɨ ɫɢɪɢɣɰɟɜ ɬɜɨɪɱɟɫɬɜɨ ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɧɨɟ , (The lives of Byzantine Saints), ed., tr. S. Poliakova (Saint- , , “ ɛɡɟɢɂɬɱɢɨɧɱɥɧɣ ɫɨɢɟɝɢɩɟɬɫɤɨɝɨ ɢɫɬɨɪɢɢ ɧɚɱɚɥɶɧɨɣ ɂɫɬɨɱɧɢɤɨɜ Ɉɛɨɡɪɟɧɢɟ ȼɡɧɢɫɢɥɝɧɵ ɚɥɬɪɬɪɨɹɜɥɟɧɢɟ ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɧɨɟ ɤɚɤ ɥɟɝɟɧɞɵ ³ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɢɟ ǼȦ ȚIJȞ ȡıȠIJȣIJȚȠȢ IJȘȡȦ IJȠȚȤȠȣȢ IJȠȣȢ ȋȡȚıIJȠȞ IJȠȞ įȚĮ ¶ǼȖȦ ȾɍɏȱɅȱɌȿɊȺ , 1906), 189-260. 127 (The Byzantine Lives as Literary Phenomenon),” Literary as Lives Byzantine (The . ɇɚɭɤɚ ɂɞɟɹɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɚɢɟɟɜɨɩɥɨɳɟɧɢɟɜȿɝɢɩɬɟ , 2003): 59-71. Lausiac History 400 , 1972); [S., 1972); Poliakova] ɢɚɬɣɤɟ ɥɟɝɟɧɞɵ ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɢɟ ȼɢɡɚɧɢɣɫɤɢɣɜɪɟɦɟɧɧɢɤ In the chapter about the about chapter the In « Ʌɚɜɫɚɢɤɭ , » ɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹɢɫɨɱɢɧɟɧɢɹɦ ɨɬɜ ɪɦɟɜ ȱ ɜ ɪɨɦɟɟɜ ɢ ɤɨɩɬɨɜ . 404 405 Lausiac History Vadim Lurie and In1996Anna (The Byzantine ɋ 14(1958): 185- . . ɧɟɤɨɬɨɪɵɯ Ɉ ȼ . ɉɨɥɹɤɨɜɚ Lausiac (The . 403 , , CEU eTD Collection ɊȺɇ Constantinople, Chrysostom in its Historical Context of Hellenopoliswith Theodorus the Deaconof RomeLife about the ofBlessed John of the Bishop Ȼɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɨɣ Ʉɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ Ɏɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ 408 ɦɢɪɨɜɨɣɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɵɢɦɟɧɢȺ Blessed of Life Johnthe about Rome of Deacon the Theodorus with Hellenopolis theof Bishop the Palladius Bishop of Constantinople, Chrysostom), ed., tr. A. Balakhovskaya (Moscow: ɠɬɢ ɥɠɧɨɨ ɂɨɚɧɧɚ ɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨ ɠɢɬɢɢ ɨ 407 world outlook, PhD dissertation) (Moskow,1996), unpublished. (“Artistic organizationof the ɚɤɚɞɟɦɢɹɧɚɭɤ Ⱥɜɫɬɪɚɥɢɢ ɬɩɧɤɧɢɚɚ ɢɨɨɢɟɤɯ ɧɚɭɤ ɮɢɥɨɥɨɝɢɱɟɫɤɢɯ ɤɚɧɞɢɞɚɬɚ ɫɬɟɩɟɧɢ ɬɚɟɢɫɟɧɜɤɜɝɚɤɬɱɫɨɨ ɦɢɪɨɜɨɡɡɪɟɧɢɹ ɚɫɤɟɬɢɱɟɫɤɨɝɨ ɫɪɟɞɧɟɜɟɤɨɜɨɝɨ ɨɬɪɚɠɟɧɢɟ critical remarks on this work can be found in the review of Vera Zemskova. ɛɢɛɥɢɨɝɪɚɮɢɹ 406 2007). ɐɟɪɤɜɢ ɉɪɚɜɨɫɥɚɜɧɨɣ and also prepared translation published of Russian the Palladius’ ideas, creativity, and space, ascetic time, of categories cultural of functions so the considers She outlook.” on in the early monastic discourse. of the of the topic organization “Theartistic on her dissertation PhD defended Balakhovskaya Ⱥɥɟɬɟɣɚ Egypt], in Realisation Its and ofMonasticism Idea The of Abraham. Vocation [The [Vera Zemskova] [A. Balakhovskaya] Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ , 2002),” , in http://www.portal-credo.ru/site/?act=tv_ Lausiac History , 2000), 211–212;, 2000), [S.Khoruzhiy] , . ( ɢɫɢɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦ ɚɱɵɪɤɜɞɬɥɱɟɨɪɫɨɞɧɊɇ ɋɋȺɜɟɪɢɧɰɟɜ ɊȺɇ ɱɥɟɧɤɨɪɪɟɫɩɨɧɞɟɧɬ ɪɭɤɨɜɨɞɢɬɟɥɶ ɇɚɭɱɧɵɣ Ɇ [Hesyhasm. The Annotated Bibliography] (Moskow: (Moskow: Bibliography] Annotated The [Hesyhasm. , ., ɈɪɞɟɧɚɞɪɭɠɛɵɧɚɪɨɞɨɜɂɧɫɬɢɬɭɬɦɢɪɨɜɨɣɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɵɢɦɟɧɢȺ ɂɆɅɂɊȺɇ ȼɟɪɚɁɟɦɫɤɨɜɚ , ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ , 2004), http://www.danuvius.orthodoxy.ru/Lausaic.htm, (accessed15, March, , Ⱥ Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ . of Palladius as the reflection of the medieval ascetic world ɋ . Lausiac History Lausiac . Ȼɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɚɹ , 2002). 248 Ɇ , ɩɫɨɚ Ʉɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ . , , “ Ƚɨɪɶɤɨɝɨ / ɨɟɬɭɳɣ ɠɬɢ ɥɠɧɨɨ ɂɨɚɧɧɚ ɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨ ɠɢɬɢɢ ɨ ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ Ɋɟɰɟɧɡɢɹɧɚ ȼɫɬ . 10.01.05 – 10.01.05 , ɫ ɫɬɚɬɶɹ , . (The Review on ɭɨɟɬɟɧɣ ɫɬɪɨɣ ɏɭɞɨɠɟɫɬɜɟɧɧɵɣ of Palladius as the reflectionof the medieval ascetic Ɋɨɫɫɢɣɫɤɚɹɚɤɚɞɟɦɢɹɧɚɭɤ 128 , ɋ ɫɎɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ : . , Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ ɩɟɪ , ed., tr. A. Balakhovskaya (Moscow: ɏɨɪɭɠɢɣ ɤ . ɢɟɚɭɵ ɚɨɨȿɜɪɨɩɵ ɧɚɪɨɞɨɜ Ʌɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɵ eviews&id=13 (accessed March15, 2007). ɞɪɟɜɧɟɝɪɟɱɟɫɤɨɝɨ ɫ . , , ed., ɢɫɪɚɢɧɫɢɤɧɟ ɭɱɟɧɨɣ ɫɨɢɫɤɚɧɢɟ ɧɚ Ⱦɢɫɫɟɪɬɚɰɢɹ The DialoguePalladius of the Bishop ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ , ɡɚɟɶɤɣ ɨɟɊɭɫɫɤɨɣ ɋɨɜɟɬ ɂɡɞɚɬɟɥɶɫɤɢɣ , Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ « ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɂɫɢɯɚɡɦ 406 , 2002). Ʌɚɜɫɚɢɤɚ Anna Balakhovskaya Anna , Dialogue ɨɦɧɚɢȺ ɤɨɦɦɟɧɬɚɪɢɢ : (Saint-Petersburg: Ⱥɧɧɨɬɢɪɨɜɚɧɧɚɹ (The Dialogue of » , ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ . ɚɥɞɹ ɤɚɤ ɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ . , Ɇ 408 , Ɋɨɫɫɢɣɫɤɚɹ ɦɪɤɢ Ⱥɦɟɪɢɤɢ . ; 407 ɂɧɫɬɢɬɭɬ Ƚɨɪɶɤɨɝɨ ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ ɂɆɅɂ some . , ɋ ɫ . CEU eTD Collection Evagrius of Pontus. of Evagrius Epiphanius Diodorus. “Fragmenta in epistulam ad Romanos.” ɢɥɝ ɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝ ______. Didymus der Blinde. Didymus der Clemens Alexandrinus Didymus Caecus. Didymus Didyme l'Aveugle. Clémentd’Alexandrie. Basilius of Basilius Ancyra. of Basilius Caesariensis. Basilius Basilius Caesariensis. Basilius SOURCES PRIMARY commentary commentary by E. Sinkewicz.Robert University Oxford: Oxford Press, 2003. 1933. numbers]. Aschendorff, Münster: 1933. gesammelt, aus griechischen Kirche Katenenhandschriften ɚɤɚɞɟɦɢɹɧɚɭɤ ɧɬɬɬ ɢɨɨɥɬɪɬɪɢɟɢ Ⱥ ɢɦɟɧɢ ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɵ ɦɢɪɨɜɨɣ ɂɧɫɬɢɬɭɬ John the Bishop of Constantinople, Chrysostom in its Historical Context). Ed., commentary tr., Context). Historical its in Chrysostom Constantinople, of Bishop the John of Hellenopolis with Theodorus the Deacon Romeof about the Life of Blessed Ʉɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɨɟɬɭɳɣ ɠɬɢ ɥɠɧɨɨ ɂɨɚɧɧɚ ɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨ ɠɢɬɢɢ ɨ ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ 1975. Hain, 1975. Vol. 30, ed. J.-P.Vol. Migne, 30, Paris: coll. 669-809. Migne, 1857-1866. Graeca 1962. 1960. Akademie 1960-1970. Verlag, Graeca Graeca Detrinitate, Buch 2, Kapitel 1-7. . Ancoratus . Ancoratus und Panarion . Vol. 39, ed. J.-P.. Vol. 39, Migne, coll. Paris: Migne, 600-769. 1857-1866. . Vol. 31, ed. J.-P.. Vol. 31, Migne, coll. Paris: Migne, 692-869. 1857-1866. . Vol. 31, ed. J.-P.. Vol. 31, Migne, coll. Paris: Migne, 1513-1628. 1857-1866. Detrinitate (lib. 2.8–27). , SurZacharie ɩɫɨɚ ȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ De virginitate. De trinitate, Buch1 De trinitate, , 2002. De baptismo libriduo . Ed.L.Früchtel, O. Stählin, and U.Treu. Vols. 2-3. Berlin: The Greek Ascetic Corpus Ascetic Greek The Lepédagogue Regulae morales Regulae Ⱥ . ɋȻɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɚɹ , . Ed. L. Doutreleau. 3 vols. Paris: Éditions du Cerf, BIBLIOGRAPHY Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ In . Ed. K.. Ed. Holl. Leipzig: Hinrichs, 3vols. 1915- . Ed.M. Harl Patrologiae cursus completus 129 . In . Ed. J. Honscheid. Meisenheim am Glan: Ed. I. Seiler. Meisenheim am Glan: Hain, . In In [A. S. Balakhovskaya]. Moscow: [A.S.Balakhovskaya]. (The Dialogue of Palladius the Bishop the Palladius of Dialogue (The Patrologiae cursuscompletus , Patrologiae cursus completus Patrologiae cursus completus Ɏɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ ɫ . Translation, introduction, and introduction, Translation, . In et al et . Ɇ Pauluskommentar ausder .. Paris: Éditions du Cerf, . Ƚɨɪɶɤɨɝɨ , ɢɫɢɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦ ed. K.Staab,[page , series Graeca series , , Ɋɨɫɫɢɣɫɤɚɹ ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ , , , series series series , . CEU eTD Collection Macarii Novum TestamentumGraece etLatine ______. ______. ______. ______. Gerontius. ______. ______. ______. Chrysostome. Jean Jenkins, C., ed. “Documents: Origen on I Corinthians.” ______. ______. Jenkins, C., ed. “Documents: Origen on I Corinthians.” Joannes Chrysostomus. Joannes ______. ed. J.-P.Migne, Paris: coll. Migne, 471-794. 1857-1866. Cambridge: Harvard University Cambridge: University 1918. Harvard Press, and Erwin Nestle by Barbara and Kurt Aland Kurt and Barbara by Nestle Erwin and ed. J.-P.Migne, Paris: coll. Migne, 13-472. 1857-1866. Bibelgesellschaft, 1994. J.-P. Migne, coll. Paris: 953-962. Migne, 1857-1866. Graeca Vol. 55, ed. J.-P.Vol. Migne, 55, Paris: coll. 39-498. Migne, 1857-1866. 2006. 1866. Graeca series 1983. The Edwin Mellen Press, 1984. 50, ed.J.-P.Migne, Paris: coll. 661-666. Migne, 1857-1866. 1970. Studies Studies 1866. Graeca series Anecdota: Seven Unpublished Homilies of Macarius of Homilies Unpublished Seven Anecdota: Life of Melania theYounger of Life Lettres àOlympias Homilia inmartyres. In Kalendas Expositiones in Psalmos In epistulamadGalatas commentaries In Matthaeum In Matthaeum Huit catéchèses baptismales Huit catéchèses Selections In epistulamiadCorinthios 9(1908):232-247, 353-372, 500-514. 10(1908):29-51. . Vol. 61, ed. J.-P.. Vol. 61, Migne, coll. Paris: Migne, 9-382. 1857-1866. Commentaire surIsaïe . Vol. 61, ed. J.-P.Migne,. Vol.Paris: 61, coll. Migne,1857- 611-682. . Vol. 50, ed. J.-P.Migne,. Vol.Paris: 50, coll. Migne,1857- 775-786. . In A. M. Casiday, . In De precatione (orat. 1-2). . In . In Patrologiae cursus completus . Ed. A.-M. Malingrey. Paris: Éditions du Cerf, 1968. Patrologiae cursus completus Patrologiae cursus completus In Patrologiae cursuscompletus . In . Edited on the basis of the edition of Eberhard of edition the of basis the on . Edited Patrologiae cursus completus . Translation by Elizabeth Clark. Lewiston: Clark. Elizabeth by Translation . . 130 . In . Ed. J. Dumortier. Paris: Éditions du Cerf, Ed. Evagrius Ponticus Patrologiae cursus completus A.Wenger. Éditions Paris: du Cerf, . In In et al et Patrologiae cursus completus Patrologiae cursus completus ., 3rd ed. Stuttgart: Deutsche , series Graeca , , Journal ofTheological Journal Journal ofTheological Journal series Graeca series series Graeca series . London: Routledge, . . Ed. G. L. Marriott. , series Graeca series , series Graeca series . Vol. 48, ed. . Vol. 58, . Vol. 57, , series . Vol. , . , CEU eTD Collection Amélineau, Émile. Amélineau, LITERATURE SECONDARY Wallis Budge, E.A., ed. The New Testament intheOriginal Greek Byzantine Textform The Lausiac History ofPalladius:A Critical Discussion Togetherwith Notes on Early Septuaginta Vetus Testamentum Graecum auctoritateAcademiae Scientiarum Basile. Saint Palladiusz. Palladio. Origène. Palladius. Palladios. Origenes. Palladius. Palladius. “Ex Historia Lausiaca.” In Lausiaca.” “ExHistoria Palladius. of Aspuna. Palladius Nectarios Press,1978. Nectarios Syriac Version) 2005. Robinson andWilliam Southborough:G. Pierpont. Chilton Book Publishing, University Press, 1898,1904.Reprint, Hildesheim:Olms, 1967. Egyptian Monachism 2007. Gottingensis editum Benedyktynów,Wydawnictwo 2003. Kalinowski,introd. by Marek Starowieyski, ed.J 34, ed.J.-P.Migne, Paris: coll. 995-1260. Migne, 1857-1866. Paris: A. 1912. Picard, Verona: Fondazione Lorenzo Valla, 1974. Fondazione Lorenzo Verona: Éditions du Cerf, 1970. Cotelerius,Paris: 158-170. [n. 1686. p.], Meyer. Westminster and London: Newman Press and Longmans, Green, 1965. Paris: Les Éditions duCerf, 1988. Commentaire sur l'évangile selon Matthieu LastoriaLausiaca Werke Histoire Lausiaque (Vies d’ascètes et des Histoire Lausiaque(Viesd’ascètes etpères dudesert) Historia Lausiaca Opowiadania dlaLausosa Dialogue sur lavie Dialogue sur de Jean Chrysostome Lettres . Ed. E.Klostermann.. Ed. Leipzig: Vol. 10.1-10.2. Teubner,1935-1937. De Historia Lausiaca . Ed.Y. Courtonne. 3 vols. Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1957-1966. The LausiacHistory . London: Chatto and Windus, 1907. Reprint, Washington: St. The Paradise oftheHolyFathersthe (English Translationof . Vols. 1-16.Göttingen: &Ruprecht,1960- . Vols. Vandenhoeck . Ed. CuthbertButler.vols.Cambridge:. Ed. 2 Cambridge . In . Critical edition with commentary G. J. M. Bartelink. M. J. G. commentary with edition Critical . Patrologiae cursus completus Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta Ecclesiae Graecae (The . Paris: Leroux, 1887. 131 . Translated and annotated by T. and annotated Robert . Translated Lausiac History . Ed. R. Girod. Vol. 1.Paris: . ȩ Ed. Anne-MarieEd. Malingrey. zef Kozak. Cracow: Tyniec, ). Polish tr. Stanis tr. Polish ). , series Graeca series . Ed. Maurice A. . Vol. 3,ed. J. B. . Ed. A.Lucot. . Ed. . Vol. . á aw CEU eTD Collection Buck, David F. “The Structure “Theof Buck, DavidF. Structure the Peter. Brown, HagiographicaGraeca Bibliotheca Bunge, Gabriel. ______. ______. ______. Biblia patristica:indexdes citations bibliques etallusions dans la literature Baur, Chrysostomus. “Wo wurde der dem P. von Heliopolisder demP.Dialog “Wo zugeschriebene Baur, Chrysostomus.wurde Barthes, Roland. “Texte.” In “Texte.” Roland. Barthes, Bassett, Sarah Guberti. “‘Excellent Offerings’: The Lausos Collection in Collection Lausos The Offerings’: “‘Excellent Guberti. Sarah Bassett, Barrera, JulioTrebolle. Barrera, [Balakhovskaya, Anna.] [Balakhovskaya, Baker, A. “Corrections in “Macarii in Anecdota.” Baker, A.“Corrections “Macarii Chicago: TheUniversityChicago: Press, 1981.of Chicago 1957. 307. Cracow, Poland: Benedyktynów, Wydawnictwo Tyniec 1998. Köln: Luthe-Verlag, 1983. Nysse, Amphiloque d’Iconium Amphiloque Nysse, Bégrolles en Mauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1994. 3, patristique Pontikos ojcowstwo duchowe Katholische Theologie über dasLeben des hl. verfaßt?” Chrysostomus Johannes Constantinople.” Encyclopedia universalis, 1973. the History of theBible Ƚɨɪɶɤɨɝɨ Context), 3-42.Moscow: Blessed John the Bishop of Constantinople, Chrysostom” in itsBishop Historical of Hellenopolis with Theodorus the Deacon of Rome about the Life of Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ ɢɢɛɚɟɧɝɂɨɚɧɧɚ ɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨ ɠɢɬɢɢ ȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ (1971): 538-541.(1971): Origène Ewagriusz zPontu-mistrz Paternité Spirituelle: La Gnose Chrétienne chez Évagre le Pontique Das StudienzumTraktat‘DeOratione’Geistgebet: desEvagrios The . Köln: Luthe-Verlag, 1987. Akedia: Dei geistliche Lehre des Evagrios PontikosvomÜberdruß geistliche LehredesEvagrios Akedia: Dei , . Ed.J. Allenbach. Vol. 2, Ɋɨɫɫɢɣɫɤɚɹɚɤɚɞɟɦɢɹɧɚɭɤ . Vol. 5, ” Cult of the Saints: Its Rise and FunctionLatin Christianity in and Cult oftheSaints:ItsRise ɢɬɪɱɫɨɤɨɧɬɟɤɫɬɟ ɢɫɬɨɪɢɱɟɫɤɨɦ ɜ , The Jewish BibleandtheChristianThe Jewish Introductionto Bible:An The ArtBulletin Ɏɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ ɫ . Ȼɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɚɹ Basile de Césarée, Grégoire de Nazianze, Grégoire de deNazianze,Grégoire Césarée, Grégoire Basile de Translated by Jerzy by Jerzy Bednarek Translated 71(1949):466-468. . Encyclopedia universalis Leiden: Brill, 1998. ɧɬɬɬ ɢɨɨɥɬɪɬɪɢɟɢ Ⱥ ɢɦɟɧɢ ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɵ ɦɢɪɨɜɨɣ ɂɧɫɬɢɬɭɬ . Ed. F. Halkin. Brussels: Société des Bollandistes, . Paris: Editions duCNRS, 1975-2000. Lausiac History , 82, no.1 (2000): 6-25. Ī , 132 ycia duchowego:modlitwa Ducha,Acedia, , ɢɫɢɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦ Ⱥɧɧɚ Le troisième siècle, Origéne exceptè siècle, Le troisième , 2002. ɩɫɨɚ Ʉɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ The Journal ofTheologicalStudies . “ (“The Dialogue(“The of Palladius the ɢɥɝ ɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝ .” , vol. Paris: 15,1013-1017. , Byzantion et al , ., ed. Leon Nie ɨɟɬɭɳɣ ɨ ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ 46 (1976): 292- (1976): 46 Zeitschrift für , ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ . Vol. Ğ . cior. 22 Ɇ . . . , . CEU eTD Collection Conrad, Jeffrey. “Egyptian and Syrian Asceticism in Late Antiquity. A Comparative Antiquity. Late in Asceticism Syrian and “Egyptian Jeffrey. Conrad, Clavis Patrum Graecorum ______. ______. ______. “Rewriting the History of Early In Christianity.” ______. Clark, Elizabeth. Chitty, Derwas.“Dom C. Butler, Prof. Draguet and the Lausiac History.” Chaine, Marius. “La de l’Histoirerecencion double dansla Lausiaque” version Butler, Bunge, Gabriel Adalbert. and deVogüé, Caner, Daniel______. “History and Individuality the Historian:the of TheInterpretation of Late F. “The Averil. Cameron, Practice and______. “Palladiana II:The Lausiac History:Questions of History.” Prohibition of Self-Castration in Early Burton-Christie, Douglas. Bellefontaine, 1994. coptesfragments del’Histoire Lausiaque Fifth Centuries.” Study of the Ascetic Idea in the Late Roman MA: Harvard University Press, 2004. Empire during the Fourth and (accessed March15,2007). Christian Debate Lim, Turnhoult: Brepols, 61-68. 2004. HistoriographiesChallenge of Late Antiquity of University Princeton Press, 1999. Princeton: York: TheYork: Edwin Mellen Press, 1979. of TheologicalStudies copte.” of TheologicalStudies 1993. Holiness Monasticism in EarlyChristian Christianity.” 2004. Antiquity Antiquity.” In California Press, 1991. Christian Discourse of TheologicalStudies Cuthbert. “Palladiana I: The Lausiac History: Questions of of Text.” Questions History: Lausiac I:The “Palladiana Cuthbert. History, theLinguisticTurn Theory,Text:Historians and Reading Renunciation: Asceticism andScripture inEarly Christianity. The Origenist Controversy: TheCulturalConstruction ofanEarly Revue del’Orientchrétien , ed. Carole Straw and Richard Lim, 69-77. Turnhoult: Brepols,Turnhoult: 69-77. Lim, andRichard , ed.CaroleStraw Jerome, Chrysostom,andFriends: Essays andTranslations Christianity andtheRhetoric ofEmpire:The Development of Vigiliae Christianae The Past Us: before The Challenge ofHistoriographies of Late . Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1992. . Ed. M.Geerard. 6Vols.. Ed. Turnhout: Brepols, 1974-1998. The Word intheDesert: Scripture andtheQuest for . Sather Classical Lectures 55. Berkeley: University of 55.Berkeley: University Lectures Classical . Sather 6(1955):102-110. 22(1921):138-155. 22(1921):21-35. http://userwww.sfsu.edu/~epf/1995/ascetic.html 133 51, no. 4 51,no. (1997): 396-415. 25 (1925-1926): 232-275. Quatres ermites égyptiens d’après les d’après égyptiens ermites Quatres . . Oxford: Oxford University Press, Bégrolles en Mauges: Abbayede , ed. Carole Straw and Richard The Past Us before . The Journal The Journal The Journal Cambridge, . New . The CEU eTD Collection Elm, Susanna. Ehrman, BartE. “Butleriana: uneavocat.” mauvaise ______. son malchanceux cause et Flusin, Bernard. “Pallade d’Helenopolis.” In d’Helenopolis.” “Pallade Bernard. Flusin, Fisher, ______. “Un nouveau témoin du texte G de l’Histoire Lausiaque (MS. Athenes Gdel’Histoire (MS. Lausiaque du texte ______. “Unnouveautémoin Foucault, Michel. “Qu’est-ce qu’un Michel.“Qu’est-ce In Foucault, auteur?” Wakel’édition,le faceun manuscrit à de et saLausiacHistory ______. “Butler ______. “Unenouvelle sourcecopte de Pallade: le ch.VII(Amoun).” Vincent. Desprez, ______. “Le chapitre de l’Histoire Lausiaque sur les “Le Tabennésiotes l’Histoiredérive-t-il sur ______. Lausiaque de chapitre Maribel. Dietz, l’Histoire surChrysostome“Approches et àtravers ledialogue dePallade ______. ______. “Sylvie la saintePélerine.” ______. “Sylvie la saintePélerine.” et copte la tradition Pallade, d’après deDieu”Poemenia “servante “La Devos, Paul. Consuls oftheLaterRomanEmpire Igor] [Danilevskij, “Lesla Gilbert. Dagron, jusqu’au moines et Lemonachisme ville: à Constantinople Draguet, René. “Le chapitre de l’Histoire Lausiaque sur les Tabennésiotes dérive-t-il René. surles Tabennésiotes “Lel’Histoire de Draguet, Lausiaque chapitre Oxford University 1993. Press, Christological Controversies ontheTextofthe New Testament Papers 239-258.(1/2) (1955): and Ewald, François 789–821.Paris: Editions Gallimard,1994. mystique, Monastica 281). Mélanges Paul Paul Mélanges Peeters.” 281). 227-255.(1947): 67.” hermeneutical principles of studies). Moscow: ɢɡɭɱɟɧɢɹ ɨɫɧɨɜɵ Ƚɟɪɦɟɧɟɜɬɢɱɟɫɤɢɟ d’une source copte?” source d’une Lausiaque.” Rufus.” Jean Bégrolles-en-Mauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, 1998. concile (451).” deChalcédoine American Philological Association by Scholars Press, 1987. d’une source copte?” source d’une University Press, 2005. Mediterranean World, A.D. 300/800 Arthur L. “Women and Gender in Palladius’ Lausiac History.” Muséon 45 (1991):97-120. “Evagrius Ponticus’ ‘Sententiae adVirginem’.” “Evagrius ‘Sententiae Ponticus’ vol.113-126. 12, Paris: Beauchesne, 1984. Wandering Virgins, andPilgrims: Monks, AsceticTravelinthe 33(1991):23-50. Le Monachisme Primitif: Desorigins jusqu’au conciled’Ephèse The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture: The Effect ofEarly Scripture:The OrthodoxCorruption TheEffect of Analecta Bollandiana Analecta Bollandiana 63 (1/2) (1950): 205-230. Ⱦɚɧɢɥɟɜɫɤɢɣ Muséon Muséon 58(1945):15-96. 57(1944):53-146. . Ed. R. S. Bagnall. Atlanta: Published for the Analecta Bollandiana Analecta Bollandiana Analecta Bollandiana Travaux etMemoires , 134 107(1989):243-265. 87 (1969): 189-212. ɂɝɨɪɶ Dictionnaire despiritualité ascétique et (The story of the years gone by: The by: gone years the of story (The Dits etDits écrits . . University Park: Pennsylvania ɨɟɬɜɟɟɧɯ ɥɟɬ ɜɪɟɦɟɧɧɵɯ ɉɨɜɟɫɬɶ Ⱥɫɩɟɤɬɉɪɟɫɫ 67(1949):300-308. 4(1970):229-276. 92(1974):321-343. 91(1973):105-120. , vol., 1, ed. Daniel Defert Dumbarton Oaks , 2004. . NewYork: Muséon Muséon Studia 60 68 : . CEU eTD Collection ______. “From ______. “From Servants of ‘Secret ‘Fools to God’ for Sake’ Christ’s in Byzantine ______. “ [Ivanov, Sergey] Hunt, Edward D. “Palladius of Helenopolis: a Party and Its Supporters in D.“Palladius Supporters Church ofHelenopolis:Hunt, Edward aParty the and Its Karin. Hult, Honigman, “Heraclidas E. of Nyssa(440 A.D.).”Inid., about Hofstetter, Simon. “ Häuptli, Hatzopoulos, Athanasios. StPachôme.” lesde viesgrecques Lausiaque et “L’Histoire François. Halkin, Gwatkin, Henry Melvill. “Guenther's Epistulae; Tischendorf's Synopsis; Butler's Synopsis; Tischendorf's Epistulae; “Guenther's Melvill. Henry Gwatkin, Guillaumont, Antoine. Guillaumont, Frank, Georgia. Geary, Patrick J. Patrick Geary, Gadamer, Hans-Georg. Gadamer, Hagiography.” Moscow: ɥɢɬɟɪɚɬɭɪɟ (1973): 456-480.(1973): of the Late Fourth Century.” Universitatis Gothoburgensis, 1990. 122. Vatican: Apostolica Biblioteca 1953. Vaticana, eine Untersuchung des Motivs des Motivs des Untersuchung eine ps.pdf. Accessed March 15, 2007. 31. Juli Availablehttp://www.simon-hofstetter.ch/ 2004. at dokumente/ht- Münch,WS und Semester, Christian 2002/2003,6. George Ass. Prof. Martin Proseminar„Spiritualität zum undTheologie inder von Ostkirche,” durchgeführt Proseminararbeit, Kirchengeschichtliche Theologie, Historische Bern, Universität Geschichten.” weiterer sowie desPalladius Historia Lausiaca 20.02.2008. Kirchenlexikon Patriarchal Institute Patriarchal for PatristicInstitute Studies, 1991. Macarian Homilies and Symeonthe New Theologian Analecta Bollandiana O. Cuntz.” Armitage Robinson; J. by Patrum Studies Nicaenorum and Nomina Texts by H. Gelzer, H. Hilgenfeld, Tischendorf; by Evangelica Synopsis Guenther; Work(s): CorpusScriptorum Latinorum Ecclesiasticorum by Ottonis Reviewed Council Nicene Cuntz's and Hilgenfeld's Gelzer's, History; Lausiac Benedyktynów,Wydawnictwo 2006. Poland:Cracow, Tyniec, by Wirprszanka. Translated Scholastyka the First Millennium Donald G.Marshall,New York: 2drev. Continuum, ed. 2003. Antiquity Bruno W. ɋɨɨɬɧɨɲɟɧɢɟɧɨɜɨɡɚɜɟɬɧɵɯɢɜɟɬɯɨɡɚɜɟɬɧɵɯɰɢɬɚɬɜɜɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɣ Syntactic Variation in Greek of the Fifth Century A. D. CenturyA. the Fifth inGreekof Syntactic Variation The Memory of the Eyes: PilgrimstoLivingSaints The Memoryof in ChristianLate . ɂɜɚɧɨɜ Ɇɟɠɞɭɧɚɪɨɞɧɵɟɨɬɧɨɲɟɧɢɹ Phantoms oftheRemembrance: andOblivion Memory at theEndof Berkeley: University of Press,2000. California The Classical Review : “ ̝ΆΆκ ɩɫɚɨɤɜɨɩɪɨɫɚ ɩɨɫɬɚɧɨɜɤɟ Ʉ Palladios von Helenopolis.” In Helenopolis.” von Palladios . Available Available at . ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɢɣȼɪɟɦɟɧɧɢɤ , Truth andMethod U ɋɟɪɝɟɣ , Two Outstanding CasesTwo Outstanding inByzantineSpirituality: The . Princeton: Princeton University 1996. Press, ΐχ 48 (1930): 257-301. ħ ródel ΣΛȱЄΕΑȱΗΏȱπΗΘ΍ Η΅Ώφȱ ЄΆΕ΍Αаȱ ΔΣΗΛΉȱ . ȼɢɡɚɧɬɢɣɫɤɨɟɸɪɨɞɫɬɜɨ á MonastycyzmuChrze The Journal of TheologicalThe Journal Studies of 13, no. 2(1899): 13, 134-135. 135 www.bautz.de/bbkl ̕΅ΏϱΖ . Translated by Joel Weinsheimer and ” (The correlation of the New and Old and New of the correlation ” (The , 1994. 55 (80) (1998): 188-194. anhand einer Erzählung aus der Erzählung anhandeiner Biographisch-Bibliographisches . Die „Heilige Torheit“ - (Byzantine Holy Folly). Holy (Byzantine Ğ cija Patristic Studies . Last accessed: Last . Ĕ skiego Göteborg: Acta . Thessaloniki: . . Vol. 1. n. s. 24 , 104- CEU eTD Collection Marcos, NatalioFernández. Marcos, Elena. Cataluccio, Magheri Metzger, Bruce M. Metzger, ______. “Proverbs and in Puns Palladius’ Aspuna. ______. “Introduction.” of Palladius In Marriott, George L. “The Lausiac History of Palladius and a Homily ascribed to ascribed anda of Homily Palladius George L.“The History Lausiac Marriott, Meyer, Robert T. “Lexical Problems in Palladius’ Problems “Lexical T. Robert Meyer, Linnér, Sture. Linnér, Liebeschuetz, John H. W. G. “The Fall of John Chrysostom.” In id., ______. “Friends and Enemies of id.,______. “FriendsJohn Chrysostom.” of Enemies and In In “Palladius.” Henri. Leclerq, Krueger, Derek. [Lurie, Vadim] Vadim] [Lurie, Kristeva, Julia. “Word, Dialogue, and Novel.” In Kelly, John N.D. Jobes, Karen H. and Moises Silva. Moises and H. Karen Jobes, ______. Herder Editrica 1984. eLibreria, Restoration Version oftheBible Realisationand Its in Saint-Petersburg:Egypt). and Longmans, Green, 1965. Press Newman London: and Westminster Meyer. T. Robert by annotated and Aland andF. 44-52. L.Cross, Berlin:Akademie-Verlag, 1957. Patristic1955. StudiesHeldatChristChurch,Oxford, Patristica: PapersPresented totheSecondInternational Conferenceon Macarius of of Egypt.” Macarius ɜɨɩɥɨɳɟɧɢɟɜȿɝɢɩɬɟ Variorum, 1990. to theArabConquest: Changein the Late Roman Empire vol. 912-930. 13.1, Paris: LibraireAne, Letouzey et 1937. Palladius Arab Conquest: ChangeintheLateRomanEmpire Variorum, 1990. Berkeley: University California of Press, 1996. New York: New York: Columbia University 1986. Press, Bishop Baker Academic, 2000. 2006. in history: Thelanguage of Biblethe in narrative).the Moscow: Nauka, 2003. In a question). of Thestatement literature: in Byzantine the quotations Testament Ɉɞɢɫɫɟɣ Holy Fools inByzantium andBeyond . London: 1996. Duckworth, Syntaktische undlexikalische zurLausiaca” des Studien “Historia . Ʌɭɪɶɟ Symeon the Holy Fool: Leontius's LifeandtheLate AntiqueCity. Uppsala: Almqvistund Wiksell, 1943. : . Golden Mouth:TheStory ofJohn Chrysostom–Ascetic, Preacher, The Text of the New Its Transmission,Corruption,The Textof Testament: and New York: Oxford University Press, 1964. ɑɟɥɨɜɟɤɜɢɫɬɨɪɢɢ , ȼɚɞɢɦ . Translated by W. G. E. Watson. Leiden: Brill, 2000. Il Lausaicon di Palladio tra Semiotica e Storia traSemiotica IlLausaicondiPalladio The Journal of TheologicalStudies The SeptuagintinContext: Introduction totheGreek , Dictionnaire Chrétienned'Archéologie etde Liturgie, (The Vocation of Abraham. The Idea of Monasticism of Idea The Abraham. of Vocation (The . ɪɡɚɢȺɜɪɚɚɦɚ ɉɪɢɡɜɚɧɢɟ Invitation totheSeptuagint . 136 əɡɵɤȻɢɛɥɢɢɜɧɚɪɪɚɬɢɜɟ Historia Lausiaca The KristevaReader . Oxford: Oxford University Press, The LausiacHistory Historia Lausiaca Historia Ⱥɥɟɬɟɣɚ . ɞɹ ɨɚɟɬɚ ɟɟ ɢ ɦɨɧɚɲɟɫɬɜɚ ɂɞɟɹ FromDiocletian tothe .” In Vol. 1,pt. 1, ed. Kurt 18(1917),68-69. , 2000. . , Grand Rapids, MI: Rapids, Grand Studia Patristica: 85-111. From Diocletian (Odysseus: Man (Odysseus: ,1-31. , ed. Toril Moi. .” In . Translated London: London: . Roma: Studia CEU eTD Collection Prosopographythe Later RomanEmpire of Hagiographicae Graecae Novum AuctariumBibliothecae Preuschen, Erwin. Preuschen, deS.“Une Jean Père. de Lycopolis.” Peeters, Copte vie Nie North, Nicolas. Molinier, Miller, Timothy S. “The Sampson Hospital of Constantinople.” ______. “Holy Orders in EasternChurchthe in the Early Fifth Century as inSeen ______. “Palladius as Biographer andAutobiographer.” In ______. “Palladius andthe Study In of Scripture.” ______. “Palladius Christian and Early In Spirituality.” ______. “LectioDivina in In Palladius.” Ğ cior, Leon OMI. Leon cior, 1980. philosophica, criticaetphilologica and J. Morris. Vol. 2., 1997. Press, Leuven: Peeters ältesten Mönchtums Studies Société des Bollandistes, 1984. Patristic Studies Held in Oxford 1995 PatristicHeld inOxford Studies Patristica: etc. in and In [Change font!] Apostolicthe Palladius.” Constitutions 1995. Benedyktynów, 1997. Benedyktynów, Wydawnictwo Poland: Tyniec, Cracow, Ponticus). of of Evagrius Letters de Palladed’Hélénopolis Forschungen MI.:CistercianKalamazoo, Publications, 1985. on Patristic 1983 Studies, Oxford, In Palladius.” Publications, 1985. 1983 the NinthInternationalPapers ConferenceonPatristicStudies, Oxford, of Akademie-Verlag, 1975. 1971 Oxford, Presented totheSixthInternationalConference onPatristic Studies Heldin Akademie-Verlag, 1970. 1967 Christ Church,Oxford, Presented totheFifthInternationalConference onPatristic StudiesHeld at Held at Christ Church, Oxford, 1963. Church,Oxford, Held atChrist Papers Presented FourthInternationalConference to the on Patristic Studies ed. P.Granfield, J.A.Jungmann, Münster: 580-584. West,1970. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag,1966. J. L. “Abstention from “Dainty Ffood”? Comments on Comments Ffood”? “Dainty from “Abstention J. L. . Vol.ed. E. 17,A.Livingstone, 66-71. Kalamazoo, MI.:Cistercian (1936). Papers Presented at the Eleventh International Conference on EleventhInternationalConference Papers Presentedatthe Ascèse, contemplation et ministère. D’apres l’Histoire lausiaque Ascèse, contemplationetministère.l’Histoire D’apres Palladius und Rufinus, einBeitragzurQuellengeschichte des und Rufinus, Palladius 15 (1990):111. . Vol. 13, pt. 2, ed. E. A. Livingstone, 487-490. Berlin: 2,ed.E.A. 487-490. . Vol. Livingstone, pt. 13, Studia Patristica: Anachoreza w Ewagriusza zPontupismach . Giessen: J.Rickersche Buchhandlung, 1897. A.D. 395-527 A.D. . Bégrolles-en-Mauges: Abbaye de Bellefontaine, de Abbaye Bégrolles-en-Mauges: . Vol. 10, pt. 1, ed. F. L. Cross, 379-390. Berlin:ed. F.L.Cross,379-390. 1, pt. . Vol. 10, Papers of the Papers of Ninth InternationalConference 137 . Vol. 16, pt. 2, ed. E. A. Livingstone, 38-49. . Cambridge: Cambridge University . Cambridge:CambridgePress, University , ed.Elizabeth 501-507. A.Livingstone, Kyriakon: Festschrift Johannes Festschrift Kyriakon: Quasten . Ed. A. H. M. Jones, J. R. Martindale, Vol. 8, pt. 2, ed. F. L. Cross, 420-423. 2,ed.F.L.Cross, pt. Vol. 8, . Vol. 29, The Journal of Theological The Journal of . Ed.F. Halkin. Brussels: Studia Patristica: Studia Patristica: Historica, theologicaet (Anchoritism inthe (Anchoritism Studia Patristica: ΛΕ΋ΗΘΓΚΣ·ΓΖ Byzantinische Papers Papers Studia , CEU eTD Collection Vivian, Tim.“Coptic Palladiana I: The Life of Pambo.” Turner, Cuthbert H. “The H. Cuthbert Turner, Till, Walter. Tiersch, Claudia. Tiersch, Palladius.” of Trustworthiness “The William. Telfer, Sterk, Andrea. Sterk, Steward, Columba. Steward, Starowieyski, Marek. “Wst Starowieyski, Marek. Shaw, Theresa M. “ Shaw, Theresa Quasten, Johannes. Quasten, Schwartz, Laususand the “Palladius, Rapp, Claudia. Saward, John. Saward, Asceticism:______. “The CurrentAchievements Historiography and Future of Rousseau, Philip. The Lausiac Reviewed Works: “Review [Untitled, Cushing. Richardson, Ernest 3 (1999):66-95. Studies Institutum Institutum Orientalium Studiorum, 1935. Tubingen: MohrSiebeck, 2002. und Wirken eines inder Bischofs Hauptstadt des Oströmischen Reiches Studies Lubowiecka. Cracow,Poland:Benedyktynów, Wydawnictwo Tyniec, 2004. Late Antiquity 2003. Benedyktynów, Starowieyski, ed.J (The Christian Studies und dieKundederalterenKirche Spirituality Christian Classics, 1992. FromNiceae totheCouncilChalcedon of theCouncil of Brepols, 2004. Late Antiquity In Opportunities.” Berkeley: University California of Press, 1985. Theology The AmericanJournalof Beitrag zurQuellenkunde des Monchthums altesten by Preuschen].” Erwin PalladiusEgyptian Rufinus.Ein by Dom und Monachism Cuthbert Butler; History of Palladius.UK: Ashgate, 2001. December 1999 A CriticalStudies onByzantineHistory andCulture Dedicated toPaulSpeck 19 Discussion Together with Notes on Early Eduard. “Palladiana.” Eduard. Lausiac History 6(1905):321-355. 38(1937):379-383. Renouncing theWorldYet LeadingtheChurch: TheMonk-Bishopin KoptischeMärtyrerlegenden Heiligenund Perfect Fools: Sake FollyforChrist's inCatholicand Orthodox Pachomius: The Making of a Pachomius: TheMakingofCommunityinFourth-Century Egypt . NewYork: Oxford University 1980. Press, Johannes Chrysostomus in Konstantinopel: (398-404): Weltsicht (398-404): inKonstantinopel: Chrysostomus Johannes Patrology . Harvard:Harvard University 2004. Press, Askesis Kasjan mnich , ed. Carole Straw and Richard Lim, 89-101. Turnhoult: 89-101. Carole andRichard Lim,, ed. Straw , ed. Claudia Sode and Sarolta Takács, 279-289. Aldershot, Takács,279-289. andClaudia Sarolta Sode , ed. 6, no. 3 6, (1998): 485-99. ȩ The Past Us: TheChallenge before ofHistoriographies of Ċ zef Kozak, 11-67.Cracow, Poland: Wydawnictwo Tyniec p. Bibliografia.” InPalladiusz p. Bibliografia.” Lausiac History ). Translated by Stanis by Translated ). and the Appearance of Holiness.” . Vol. 3, Zeitschrift für dieneutestamentliche Wissenschaft für Zeitschrift (Cassian the Monk). Translated by Teresa Translated Monk). the (Cassian The Golden Age of Greek Literature: Patristic Age of The Golden 36(1937):161-204. 138 3,no. 1 (1899): 173-177. Historia Lausiaca Historia of Palladius,” of á aw Kalinowski, introd. by Marek by introd. Kalinowski, aw Coptic Church Review The Journal of Theological Journal of The . Opowiadania dlaLausosa .” In Journal of Theological Journal of . Rome: Pontificium Rome: . Westminster, MD: Westminster, . Novum Millenium: Journal of Early Journal of 20, no. . . CEU eTD Collection [Zemskova, Vera] [Zemskova, ______. “Coptic Palladiana III: The Life of Macarius of Macarius of Egypt.” TheLife “Copticof III: ______. Palladiana Life of Evagrius.” ______. “CopticPalladiana II:The ______. “Coptic Palladiana IV: St. Macarius of Alexandria.” Macarius of St. ______. “Coptic IV: Palladiana de Vogüé ______. “Le texte copte du chapitre XVIII de l’Histoire Lausiaque. L’édition l’HistoireLausiaque. duchapitre de copte XVIII “Le______. texte et d’Amélineau L’édition Lausiaque. de l’Histoire “Les fragments coptes ______. l’Histoire Lesdeux Lausiaque. duchapitre de “La version XVII ______. copte les avec Lausiaque” de l’“Histoire duchapitre deXXXII “Points contact ______. Wipszycka, Ewa. “Historia Lausiaca Palladiusza,” (Palladius’ Historia Lausiaca). In Lausiaca). Historia (Palladius’ Palladiusza,” Lausiaca “Historia Ewa. Wipszycka, Watson, 15, 2007. at http://www.portal-credo.ru/site/?act=tv_ Context, ed., A. tr. BalakhovskayaContext, (Moscow: Blessed John the Bishop of Constantinople, Chrysostom in its HistoricalBishop of Hellenopolis with Theodorus the Deacon of Rome about the Life of Ɇ ȼɫɬ ɠɢɬɢɢɛɥɚɠɟɧɧɨɝɨɂɨɚɧɧɚ ȿɥɟɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego, 1997. Warszawskiego,Uniwersytetu Tomasz Wydawnyctwo Ed. Derdaand 229-279.Warsaw: EwaWipszycka, zbiorowa Review no. 1(2000):8-23. d’Evagre.” Review d’Amélineau etle manuscript.” le manuscript.” manuscripts.” trois etles éditeurs d’Horsièse.” écrits Chrze 44 (1907):105-128. E. W. “Palladius and Egyptian Monasticism.” ., , Adalbert. “L’“Histoire Lausiaque.” Une dans “L’“Histoire oeuvreécrite Adalbert. l’esprit Lausiaque.” . ɂɆɅɂɊȺɇ ɫɬɚɬɶɹ Ğ cija 21, no. 3 21,no. (2000): 82-109. 22, no. 1 22,no. (2001): 2-22. (Christianity (Christianity Antiquity:in Late Source studies: Collected works). Ĕ Revue d'Histoire Ecclésiastique Revue d'Histoire stwo uschy stwo , Ɂɟɦɫɤɨɜɚ ɩɟɪ Orientalia , . , 2002).248 Studia Monastica Ɏɟɨɞɨɪɨɦ ɫ ɞɪɟɜɧɟɝɪɟɱɟɫɤɨɝɨ ɫ , ȼɟɪɚ á ku staro 58 (1989): 326-332. , . “ . ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚɄɨɧɫɬɚɧɬɢɧɨɩɨɥɶɫɤɨɝɨ Orientalia ɫ ɟɟɡɹ ɧɚ Ɋɟɰɟɧɡɢɹ .” (Review of TheDialogue of Palladius the , 139 Orientalia ɢɫɢɞɢɚɤɨɧɨɦ ɪɢɦɫɤɢɦ Ī 13(1971):291-294. ytno , Ğ 61 (1992): 459-462. ci: studia ɨɦɧɚɢȺ ɤɨɦɦɟɧɬɚɪɢɢ 42(1947):5-49. ɤ 58(1989):510-524. eviews&id=13. Accessed March eviews&id=13. : ɂɆɅɂɊȺɇ ɢɥɝ ɉɚɥɥɚɞɢɹ Ⱦɢɚɥɨɝ The Church Quarterly Review Quarterly Church The Coptic Church Review Coptic Church Ĩ ród , á ɨɟɬɭɳɣ ɨ ɩɨɜɟɫɬɜɭɸɳɢɣ . , 2002). Available , 2002). oznawcze: praca ɋ Coptic Church . Coptic Church Ȼɚɥɚɯɨɜɫɤɨɣ , Ɂɥɚɬɨɭɫɬɚ , ɟɩɢɫɤɨɩɚ 21, /